Pope Joan (Ioannes Anglicus, 855–857)

Pope Joan (Ioannes Anglicus, 855–857) was, according to legend, a woman who reigned as pope for two years[1] during the Middle Ages. Her story first appeared in chronicles in the 13th century and subsequently spread throughout Europe. The story was widely believed for centuries, but most modern scholars regard it as fictional.[2][3][4]

Most versions of her story describe her as a talented and learned woman who disguised herself as a man, often at the behest of a lover. In the most common accounts, owing to her abilities she rose through the church hierarchy and was eventually elected pope. Her sex was revealed when she gave birth during a procession and she died shortly after, either through murder or natural causes. The accounts state that later church processions avoided this spot and that the Vatican removed the female pope from its official lists and crafted a ritual to ensure that future popes were male.[5][6] In the 16th century, Siena Cathedral featured a bust of Joan among other pontiffs; this was removed after protests in 1600.[7]

Jean de Mailly's chronicle, written around 1250, contains the first mention of an unnamed female pope and inspired several more accounts over the next several years. The most popular and influential version is that interpolated into Martin of Opava's Chronicon Pontificum et Imperatorum later in the 13th century. Martin introduced details that the female pope's birth name was John Anglicus of Mainz, that she reigned in the 9th century and that she entered the church to follow her lover.[8] The existence of Pope Joan was used in the defence of Walter Brut in his trial of 1391.[9] The legend was generally accepted as true until the 16th century, when a widespread debate among Catholic and Protestant writers called the story into question: various writers noted the implausibly long gap between Joan's supposed lifetime and her first appearance in texts.[10][11] Protestant scholar David Blondel ultimately demonstrated the impossibility of the story.[12][13] Pope Joan is now widely considered fictional, though the legend remains influential in cultural depictions.[14][15]

Legends

The earliest mention of a female pope appears in the Dominican Jean de Mailly's chronicle of Metz, Chronica Universalis Mettensis, written in the early 13th century. In his telling the female pope is not named and the events are set in 1099. According to Jean:

Concerning a certain Pope or rather female Pope, who is not set down in the list of popes or Bishops of Rome, because she was a woman who disguised herself as a man and became, by her character and talents, a curial secretary, then a Cardinal and finally Pope. One day, while mounting a horse, she gave birth to a child. Immediately, by Roman justice she was bound by the feet to a horse's tail and dragged and stoned by the people for half a league, and, where she died, there she was buried, and at the place is written: "Petre, Pater Patrum, Papisse Prodito Partum" [Oh Peter, Father of Fathers, Betray the childbearing of the woman Pope]. At the same time, the four-day fast called the "fast of the female Pope" was first established.[16]

— Jean de Mailly, Chronica Universalis Mettensis

Jean de Mailly's story was picked up by his fellow Dominican Stephen of Bourbon, who adapted it for his work on the Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost. However the legend gained its greatest prominence when it appeared in the third recension (edited revision) of Martin of Opava's Chronicon Pontificum et Imperatorum later in the 13th century. This version, which may have been by Martin himself, is the first to attach a name to the figure, indicating that she was known as John Anglicus or John of Mainz. It also changes the date from the 11th to the 9th century, indicating that Joan reigned between Leo IV and Benedict III in the 850s. According to the Chronicon:

John Anglicus, born at Mainz, was Pope for two years seven months and four days and died in Rome, after which there was a vacancy in the Papacy of one month. It is claimed that this John was a woman, who as a girl had been led to Athens dressed in the clothes of a man by a certain lover of hers. There she became proficient in a diversity of branches of knowledge, until she had no equal, and, afterward in Rome, she taught the liberal arts and had great masters among her students and audience. A high opinion of her life and learning arose in the city; and she was chosen for Pope. While Pope, however, she became pregnant by her companion. Through ignorance of the exact time when the birth was expected, she was delivered of a child while in procession from St. Peter's to the Lateran, in a lane once named Via Sacra (the sacred way) but now known as the "shunned street" between the Colosseum and St Clement's church. After her death, it is said she was buried in that same place. The Lord Pope always turns aside from the street, and it is believed by many that this is done because of abhorrence of the event. Nor is she placed on the list of the Holy Pontiffs, both because of her female sex and on account of the foulness of the matter.

— Martin of Opava, Chronicon Pontificum et Imperatorum

One version of the Chronicon gives an alternative fate for the female pope: she did not die immediately after her exposure but was confined and deposed, after which she did many years of penance. Her son from the affair eventually became Bishop of Ostia and ordered her entombment in his cathedral when she died.

Other references to the female pope are attributed to earlier writers, though none appears in manuscripts that predate the Chronica. The one most commonly cited is Anastasius Bibliothecarius (d. 886), a compiler of Liber Pontificalis, who was a contemporary of the female Pope by the Chronicon's dating. However the story is found in only one unreliable manuscript of Anastasius. This manuscript, in the Vatican Library, bears the relevant passage inserted as a footnote at the bottom of a page. It is out of sequence and in a different hand, one that dates from after the time of Martin of Opava. This 'witness' to the female pope is likely to be based on Martin's account and not a possible source for it. The same is true of Marianus Scotus's Chronicle of the Popes, a text written in the 11th century. Some of its manuscripts contain a brief mention of a female pope named Johanna (the earliest source to attach to her the female form of the name), but all these manuscripts are later than Martin's work. Earlier manuscripts do not contain the legend.

Some versions of the legend suggest that subsequent popes were subjected to an examination whereby, having sat on a so-called sedia stercoraria or 'dung chair' containing a hole, a cardinal had to reach up and establish that the new pope had testicles before announcing "Duos habet et bene pendentes" ("He has two and they dangle nicely"),[17] or "habet" ("he has them") for short.[18]

There were associated legends as well. In the 1290s the Dominican Robert of Uzès recounted a vision in which he saw the seat "where, it is said, the pope is proved to be a man". Pope Joan has been associated with marvelous happenings. Petrarch (1304–1374) wrote in his Chronica de le Vite de Pontefici et Imperadori Romani that after Pope Joan had been revealed as a woman:

... in Brescia it rained blood for three days and nights. In France there appeared marvelous locusts, which had six wings and very powerful teeth. They flew miraculously through the air, and all drowned in the British Sea. The golden bodies were rejected by the waves of the sea and corrupted the air, so that a great many people died.

— Petrarch, Chronica de le Vite de Pontefici et Imperadori Romani

However the attribution of this work to Petrarch may be incorrect.[19]

Later development

From the mid-13th century onward the legend was widely disseminated and believed. Joan was used as an exemplum in Dominican preaching. Bartolomeo Platina, the scholar who was prefect of the Vatican Library, wrote his Vitæ Pontificum Platinæ historici liber de vita Christi ac omnium pontificum qui hactenus ducenti fuere et XX in 1479 at the behest of his patron, Pope Sixtus IV. The book contains the following account of the female Pope:

Pope John VIII: John, of English extraction, was born at Mentz (Mainz) and is said to have arrived at popedom by evil art; for disguising herself like a man, whereas she was a woman, she went when young with her paramour, a learned man, to Athens, and made such progress in learning under the professors there that, coming to Rome, she met with few that could equal, much less go beyond her, even in the knowledge of the scriptures; and by her learned and ingenious readings and disputations, she acquired so great respect and authority that upon the death of Pope Leo IV (as Martin says) by common consent she was chosen pope in his room. As she was going to the Lateran Church between the Colossean Theatre (so called from Nero's Colossus) and St. Clement's her travail came upon her, and she died upon the place, having sat two years, one month, and four days, and was buried there without any pomp. This story is vulgarly told, but by very uncertain and obscure authors, and therefore I have related it barely and in short, lest I should seem obstinate and pertinacious if I had admitted what is so generally talked. I had better mistake with the rest of the world, though it be certain, that what I have related may be thought not altogether incredible.

References to the female Pope abound in the later Middle Ages and Renaissance. Jans der Enikel (1270s) was the first to tell the story in German. Giovanni Boccaccio wrote about her in De Mulieribus Claris (1353).[20] The Chronicon of Adam of Usk (1404) gives her a name, Agnes, and furthermore mentions a statue in Rome that is said to be of her. This statue had never been mentioned by any earlier writer anywhere; presumably it was an actual statue that came to be taken to be of the female pope. A late-14th-century edition of the Mirabilia Urbis Romae, a guidebook for pilgrims to Rome, tells readers that the female Pope's remains are buried at St. Peter's. It was around this time that a long series of busts of past Popes was made for the Duomo of Siena, which included one of the female pope, named as "Johannes VIII, Foemina de Anglia" and included between Leo IV and Benedict III.

At his trial in 1415 Jan Hus argued that the Church did not necessarily need a pope because, during the pontificate of "Pope Agnes" (as he also called her), it got on quite well. Hus's opponents at the trial insisted that his argument proved no such thing about the independence of the Church but they did not dispute that there had been a female pope at all.

During the Reformation

In 1587 Florimond de Raemond, a magistrate in the parlement de Bordeaux and an antiquary, published his first attempt to deconstruct the legend, Erreur Populaire de la Papesse Jeanne (also subsequently published under the title L'Anti-Papesse). The tract applied humanist techniques of textual criticism to the Pope Joan legend, with the broader intent of supplying sound historical principles to ecclesiastical history, and the legend began to come apart, detail by detail. Raemond's Erreur Populaire went through successive editions, reaching a fifteenth as late as 1691.[21]

In 1601, Pope Clement VIII declared the legend of the female pope to be untrue. The famous bust of her, inscribed Johannes VIII, Femina ex Anglia, which had been carved for the series of papal figures in the Duomo di Siena about 1400 and was noted by travelers, was either destroyed or recarved and relabeled, replaced by a male figure, that of Pope Zachary.[22]

The legend of Pope Joan was "effectively demolished" by David Blondel, a mid-17th-century Protestant historian, who suggested that Pope Joan's tale may have originated in a satire against Pope John XI, who died in his early 20s.[23] Blondel, through detailed analysis of the claims and suggested timings, argued that no such events could have happened.[23]

The 16th-century Italian historian Onofrio Panvinio, commenting on one of Bartolomeo Platina's works that refer to Pope Joan, theorized that the story of Pope Joan may have originated from tales of Pope John XII; John reportedly had many mistresses, including one called Joan, who was very influential in Rome during his pontificate.[24][25]

At the time of the Reformation, various Protestant writers took up the Pope Joan legend in their anti-Catholic writings, and the Catholics responded with their own polemic. According to Pierre Gustave Brunet,[26]

Various authors, in the 16th and 17th centuries, occupied themselves with Pope Joan, but it was from the point of view of the polemic engaged in between the partisans of Lutheran or Calvinist reform and the apologists of Catholicism.

An English writer, Alexander Cooke, wrote a book entitled Pope Joane: A Dialogue between a Protestant and a Papist, which purported to prove the existence of Pope Joan by reference to Catholic traditions.[27] It was republished in 1675 as A Present for a Papist: Or the Life and Death of Pope Joan, Plainly Proving Out of the Printed Copies, and Manscriptes of Popish Writers and Others, That a Woman called Joan, Was Really Pope of Rome, and Was There Deliver'd of a Bastard Son in the Open Street as She Went in Solemn Procession.[27][28] The book gives an account of Pope Joan giving birth to a son in plain view of all those around, accompanied by a detailed engraving showing a rather surprised looking baby peeking out from under the Pope's robes. Even in the 19th century, authors such as Ewaldus Kist and Karl Hase discussed the story as a real occurrence. However, other Protestant writers, such as David Blondel and Gottfried Leibniz, rejected the story.

Modern analysis and critique

Most modern scholars dismiss Pope Joan as a medieval legend.[29] British historian John Julius Norwich dismissed the myth with a logical assessment of evidence.[30] The Oxford Dictionary of Popes[23] declares that there is "no contemporary evidence for a female Pope at any of the dates suggested for her reign", but nonetheless acknowledges that Pope Joan's legend was widely believed for centuries, even by Catholics.

The 1910 Catholic Encyclopedia elaborated on the historical timeline problem:

Between Leo IV and Benedict III, where Martinus Polonus places her, she cannot be inserted, because Leo IV died 17 July 855, and immediately after his death Benedict III was elected by the clergy and people of Rome; but, owing to the setting up of an Antipope, in the person of the deposed Cardinal Anastasius, he was not consecrated until 29 September. Coins exist which bear both the image of Benedict III and of Emperor Lothair, who died 28 September 855; therefore Benedict must have been recognized as pope before the last-mentioned date. On 7 October 855, Benedict III issued a charter for the Abbey of Corvey. Hincmar, Archbishop of Reims, informed Nicholas I that a messenger whom he had sent to Leo IV learned on his way of the death of this Pope, and therefore handed his petition to Benedict III, who decided it (Hincmar, ep. xl in P.L., CXXXVI, 85). All these witnesses prove the correctness of the dates given in the lives of Leo IV and Benedict III, and there was no interregnum between these two Popes, so that at this place there is no room for the alleged Popess.[31]

It has also been noted that enemies of the papacy in the 9th century make no mention of a female pope. For example, Photios I of Constantinople, who became Patriarch in 858 and was deposed by Pope Nicholas I in 863, was an enemy of the pope. He vehemently asserted his own authority as patriarch over that of the pope in Rome, and would have made the most of any scandal of that time regarding the papacy; but he never mentions the story once in any of his voluminous writings. Indeed, at one point he mentions "Leo and Benedict, successively great priests of the Roman Church".[32]

Rosemary and Darroll Pardoe, authors of The Female Pope: The Mystery of Pope Joan, theorize that if a female pope did exist, a more plausible time frame is 1086 and 1108, when there were several antipopes; during this time the reign of the legitimate popes Victor III, Urban II, and Paschal II was not always established in Rome, since the city was occupied by Henry IV, Holy Roman Emperor, and later sacked by the Normans.[32] This also agrees with the earliest known version of the legend, by Jean de Mailly, as he places the story in the year 1099. De Mailly's account was acknowledged by his companion Stephen of Bourbon.

Peter Stanford, a British writer and former editor of The Catholic Herald, concluded in The Legend of Pope Joan: In Search of the Truth (2000) "Weighing all th[e] evidence, I am convinced that Pope Joan was an historical figure, though perhaps not all the details about her that have been passed on down the centuries are true".[33] Stanford's work has been criticised as "credulous" by one mainstream historian, Vincent DiMarco.[34] Against the lack of historical evidence to her existence, the question remains as to why the Pope Joan story has been popular and widely believed. Philip Jenkins in The New Anti-Catholicism: The Last Acceptable Prejudice suggests that the periodic revival of what he calls this "anti-papal legend" has more to do with feminist and anti-Catholic wishful thinking than historical accuracy.[35]

The sedes stercoraria, the throne with a hole in the seat, now at St. John Lateran (the formal residence of the popes and center of Catholicism), is to be considered. This and other toilet-like chairs were used in the consecration of Pope Pascal II in 1099.[36] In fact, one is still in the Vatican Museums, another at the Musée du Louvre. The reason for the configuration of the chair is disputed. It has been speculated that they originally were Roman bidets or imperial birthing stools, which because of their age and imperial links were used in ceremonies by Popes intent on highlighting their own imperial claims (as they did also with their Latin title, Pontifex Maximus).[15]

Alain Boureau quotes the humanist Jacopo d'Angelo de Scarparia, who visited Rome in 1406 for the enthronement of Gregory XII. The pope sat briefly on two "pierced chairs" at the Lateran: "... the vulgar tell the insane fable that he is touched to verify that he is indeed a man", a sign that this corollary of the Pope Joan legend was still current in the Roman street.[37]

Medieval popes, from the 13th century onward, did indeed avoid the direct route between the Lateran and St Peter's, as Martin of Opava claimed. However, there is no evidence that this practice dated back any earlier. The origin of the practice is uncertain, but it is quite likely that it was maintained because of widespread belief in the Joan legend, and it was thought genuinely to date back to that period.

Although some medieval writers referred to the female pope as "John VIII", a genuine Pope John VIII reigned between 872 and 882. Due to the Dark Ages' lack of records, confusion often reigns in the evaluation of events. The Pope Joan legend is also conflated with the gap in the numbering of the Johns.[38] In the 11th century, Pope John XIV was mistakenly counted as two popes. When Petrus Hispanus was elected pope in 1276, he believed that there had already been twenty popes named John, so he skipped the number XX and numbered himself John XXI.

In 2018, Michael E. Habicht, an archaeologist at Flinders University, published new evidence in support of an historical Pope Joan. Habicht and grapho-analyst Marguerite Spycher analyzed papal monograms on medieval coins and found that there were two significantly different monograms attributed to Pope John VIII. Habicht argues that the earlier monogram, which he dates from 856 to 858, belongs to Pope Joan, while the latter monogram, which he dates to after 875, belongs to Pope John VIII.[39][40]

In fiction

Pope Joan has remained a popular subject for fictional works. Plays include Ludwig Achim von Arnim's Päpstin Johanna (1813), a fragment by Bertolt Brecht (in Werke Bd 10) and a monodrama, Pausin Johanna, by Cees van der Pluijm (1996).

The Greek author Emmanuel Rhoides' 1866 novel, The Papess Joanne, was admired by Mark Twain and Alfred Jarry and freely translated by Lawrence Durrell as The Curious History of Pope Joan (1954). The legend also inspired Jarry's final written work before his death, The Pope's Mustard-Maker (1907), an operetta about a female pope known as Jane of Eggs, who operates under the papal name John VIII.

The American Donna Woolfolk Cross's 1996 historical romance, Pope Joan, was recently made into a German musical as well as the movie described below. Other novels include Wilhelm Smets' Das Mährchen von der Päpstin Johanna auf’s Neue erörtert (1829), Marjorie Bowen's Black Magic (1909), Ludwig Gorm's Päpstin Johanna (1912), Yves Bichet's La Papesse Jeanne (2005) and Hugo N. Gerstl's Scribe: The Story of the Only Female Pope (2005). Howard Pyle's The Merry Adventures of Robin Hood contains a reference.

There have been two films based on the story of Pope Joan: Pope Joan (1972), directed by Michael Anderson, was entitled The Devil's Imposter in the US. In 2009 it was recut to include more of John Briley's original script and released as She... who would be Pope. Also in 2009, another film with the title Pope Joan was released, this one a German, British, Italian and Spanish production directed by Sönke Wortmann and produced by Bernd Eichinger, based on Cross's novel.

The 1982 play Top Girls by Caryl Churchill featured Pope Joan as a character, who was invited to a restaurant along with other historically important women in the past by a modern-day woman, Marlene, to discuss the restriction of feminism in the past.

In the 2016 video game Persona 5, Pope Joan is referenced as the inspiration for Johanna, one of Makoto Niijima's titular personas (manifestations of the soul used by humans to battle demons).[41]

In July 2019 a theatrical show was held in Malta at Mdina ditch featuring Pope Joan as the main character.[42][43][44][45]

Pope Joan appears as a Ruler class Servant in the mobile game Fate/Grand Order.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_Joan

The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.

Name

The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace

Himmler used the Jesuits as the model for the SS, since he found they had the core elements of absolute obedience and the cult of the organisation.[59][60] Hitler is said to have called Himmler "my Ignatius of Loyola".[59] As an order, the SS needed a coherent doctrine that would set it apart.[61] Himmler attempted to construct such an ideology, and deduced a "pseudo-Germanic tradition" from history.[61] Himmler dismissed the image of Christ as a Jew and rejected Christianity's basic doctrine and its institutions.[62] Starting in 1934, the SS hosted "solstice ceremonies" (Sonnenwendfeiern) to increase team spirit within their ranks.[63] In a 1936 memorandum, Himmler set forth a list of approved holidays based on pagan and political precedents meant to wean SS members from their reliance on Christian festivities.[64] In an attempt to replace Christianity and suffuse the SS with a new doctrine, SS-men were able to choose special Lebenslauffeste, substituting common Christian ceremonies such as baptisms, weddings and burials. Since the ceremonies were held in small private circles, it is unknown how many SS-members opted for these kind of celebrations.[65]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideology_of_the_SS  

From modest beginnings the SS (Schutzstaffel; Protection Squadrons), became a virtual state within a state in Nazi Germany, staffed by men who perceived themselves as the “racial elite” of Nazi future.

In the Nazi state, the SS assumed leading responsibility for security, identification of ethnicity, settlement and population policy, and intelligence collection and analysis. The SS controlled the German police forces and the concentration camp system. The SS conceived and implemented plans designed to restructure the ethnic composition of eastern Europe and the occupied Soviet Union.

From 1939, the SS assumed responsibility for “solving” the so-called Jewish Question; after 1941, its leadership planned, coordinated and directed the so-called Final Solution of the Jewish Question. This “solution” was the annihilation of the European Jews, which we now refer to as the Holocaust

https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/ss

2 §1. The character and charism of the Society of Jesus arise from the Spiritual Exercises which our holy father Ignatius and his companions went through. Led by this experience, they formed an apostolic group rooted in charity, in which, after they had taken the vows of chastity and poverty and had been raised to the priesthood, they offered themselves as a HOLOCAUST to God,[2] so that serving as soldiers of God beneath the banner of the cross and serving the Lord alone and the Church his spouse under the Roman Pontiff, the vicar of Christ on earth,[3] they would be sent into the entire world[4] for the defense and propagation of the faith and for the progress of souls in Christian life and doctrine. [5]

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

I'm Gonna Git You Sucka is a 1988 American blaxploitation parody film written, directed by and starring Keenen Ivory Wayans in his directorial debut. Featured in the film are several noteworthy African-American actors who were part of the genre of blaxploitation: Jim Brown, Bernie Casey, Antonio Fargas and Isaac Hayes. It co-stars John Vernon, Kadeem Hardison, Ja'net Dubois, John Witherspoon, Damon Wayans, Clarence Williams III and Chris Rock, and acts as the film debuts of comedian Robin Harris and brothers Shawn and Marlon Wayans.

The film entered a limited theatrical release on December 14, 1988, before expanding to a wide release on January 11, 1989. It was commercially successful, grossing $13 million, and received mixed reviews from critics.

Plot

When soldier Jack Spade learns that his brother Junebug overdosed on gold chains and died, he returns to Any Ghetto, U.S.A. As he surveys the old neighborhood, Jack notices the impact that gold chains have had on his neighborhood and feels that not only should his brother's death be made right, but the entire neighborhood as well. He vows to destroy Mr. Big, the neighborhood chain lord responsible for the epidemic that claimed Junebug's life.

Jack asks for the aid of his childhood idol and local hero John Slade in planning the demise of Mr. Big's empire. Together, they form a team including Kung Fu Joe, Flyguy, Slammer, and Hammer. With the help of his crew, Jack sets out to take down Mr. Big and the gold trade in the streets.

Cast

Keenen Ivory Wayans as Jack Spade

Bernie Casey as John Slade

Ja'net Dubois as Belle Brown-Spade

Isaac Hayes as "Hammer"

Jim Brown as "Slammer"

Antonio Fargas as Flyguy

Steve James as Joe "Kung Fu Joe"

John Vernon as "Mr. Big"

Dawnn Lewis as Cheryl Spade

Kadeem Hardison as Willie

Damon Wayans as Leonard

Kim Wayans as Nightclub Singer

Nadia Wayans as Bar Patron

Chris Rock as Rib Joint Customer

Anne-Marie Johnson as "Cherry"

Eve Plumb as Kalinga's Wife

Tony Cox as Wayne Evans

Hawthorne James as Sam "One-Eyed Sam"

Clarence Williams III as Kalinga

David Alan Grier as Newsman

Robin Harris as The Bartender

Marlon Wayans and Shawn Wayans as Pedestrians

Gary Owens as Pimp of The Year Pageant Announcer

Michael Conn as Officer

Ariana Richards as Little Girl

John Witherspoon as Reverend

Lawrence Parker as himself

Derrick Jones as himselF

Robert Townsend (uncredited)

Peggy Lipton (uncredited)

Clu Gulager as Lieutenant Baker

Background

The film was written and directed by first-time director Keenan Ivory Wayans. The inspiration behind the film came from Wayans, who is a fan of blaxploitation films, and his childhood spent growing up watching these films as they made up the majority of black films made during the 1970s. Sitting with friends and making fun of the genre struck the idea for the film in Wayans.[2] Before making I’m Gonna Git You Sucka, Wayans spent five years earning credentials for films such as Hollywood Shuffle and Eddie Murphy Raw. Eddie Murphy suggested the concept of a blaxploitation parody and its title.[3] Once Wayans earned enough credibility to have his film picked up by a studio and a budget of $3 million, Wayans filmed his debut feature film in 32 days. It grossed a total of $3 million in the box office in the first month of the film's release.[2]

Critical reception

I'm Gonna Git You Sucka has an approval rating of 62% on Rotten Tomatoes from 29 reviews. The site's critical consensus reads "I'm Gonna Git You Sucka puts a satirical spin on '70s nostalgia with a comedy whose somewhat scattershot laughs are often offset by pure energetic silliness."[4]

I’m Gonna Git You Sucka received critical receptions that were wide-ranging and numerous in viewpoint. The film opened to rave responses from the black community, who felt the film captured the era of blaxploitation films from the 1970s.[5] Black audience members were thrilled to attend the screening of a movie filled with black actors about a black film genre.[6] Critics also noted Wayans’ ability to satirically capture the trope of the "Buck" in blaxploitation film: the white man's notion of the all-powerful brutal black man.[7]

In her analysis of the film, Harriet Margolis wrote that this is not because "[Jack] consciously chooses to reject his mother’s values as that he wants to establish his own based on the macho heroic values he learned during the heyday of blaxploitation films."[8]

Historian Robert Sklar wrote, "The [blaxploitation film] movement quickly developed into a phenomenon not of an African-American audience but of a specific subgroup, a segment of a segment: young urban males,” so often the perspective and narratives of young black women were left out or included as the background in many of these films during the 1970s.[9]

Critics of the film argued that the film not only failed at producing humor in its use of black stereotypes, but generally was not funny. Chicago Sun-Times film critic Roger Ebert wrote I’m Gonna Git You Sucka is "a comedy that feeds off the blaxploitation movie, and although, like all good satires, it is cheerfully willing to be offensive, it is almost completely incapable of being funny."[10] There was also a concern about the perception of the film from white moviegoing audiences. The film's villain, Mr. Big, is not only a white man, but a white man responsible for the deterioration of an inner city black community.[6]

Television pilot

On December 15, 1990, the hour-long television pilot titled Hammer, Slammer, & Slade was shown on ABC-TV.[11] It was directed by Michael Schultz.

Isaac Hayes (Hammer), Jim Brown (Slammer), and Bernie Casey (Slade) continued in their parts from the movie I'm Gonna Git You Sucka. Also returning were Ja'net Dubois and Steve James. Although Keenen Ivory Wayans wrote the pilot, and he served as the executive producer, he did not appear in this pilot. Instead, the character of Jack Spade was portrayed by Eriq La Salle. Fast-talking Lennie, played by Damon Wayans in the film, was played by Bentley Kyle Evans, while his sidekick Willie, played by Kadeem Hardison in the film, was played by a then-unknown Martin Lawrence.

Hammer, Slammer, & Slade was not sold to any TV network, but it was shown several times in syndication.

Home media

In 2001, I'm Gonna Git You Sucka was released on DVD[12] and in 2010, it was digitized in High Definition (1080i) and released on MGM HD. In 2016, Kino Lorber released the film on Blu-ray.[13]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/I%27m_Gonna_Git_You_Sucka

Kali (/ˈkɑːliː/; Sanskrit: काली, IAST: Kālī) or Kalika is a major Hindu goddess associated with time, change, creation, power, destruction and death in Shaktism.[1] Kali is the first of the ten Mahavidyas in the Hindu tantric tradition.[2]

Kali's earliest appearance is when she emerged from Durga. The goddess is stated to destroy evil in order to defend the innocent. Over time, Kali has been worshipped by devotional movements and Tàntric sects variously as the Divine Mother, Mother of the Universe, Principal energy Adi Shakti.[3][4][5] Shakta Hindu and Tantric sects additionally worship her as the ultimate reality or Brahman.[5] She is also seen as the divine protector and the one who bestows moksha, or liberation.[3] Worshipped throughout South Asia but particularly in Nepal, South India, Bengal, and Assam, Kali is a central figure in the goddess-centric traditions of Hinduism as well as in Shaivism.[1][6]

Etymology

Kālī is the goddess of "Time or death" and the consort of Shiva.[7] The homonym kālá (time) is distinct from kāla (black), but these became associated through popular etymology. She is called Kali Mata ("the dark mother") and also kālī which can be read here either as a proper name or as a description "the dark or black one".[8]

Origins

Although the word Kālī appears as early as the Atharva Veda, the first use of it as a proper name is in the Kathaka Grhya Sutra (19.7).[9] Kali originated as a tantric and non-Vedic goddess. Her roots are most probably connected to the Pre-Aryan Period .[10]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kali

Shiva (/ˈʃɪvə/; Sanskrit: शिव, lit. 'The Auspicious One', IAST: Śiva [ɕɪʋɐ]), also known as Mahadeva (/məˈhɑː ˈdeɪvə/; Sanskrit: महादेव:, lit. 'The Great God', IAST: Mahādevaḥ, [mɐɦaːd̪eːʋɐh)[9][10][11] or Hara,[12] is one of the principal deities of Hinduism.[13] He is the Supreme Being in Shaivism, one of the major traditions within Hinduism.[14]

Shiva is known as The Destroyer within the Trimurti, the Hindu trinity which also includes Brahma and Vishnu.[2][15] In the Shaivite tradition, Shiva is the Supreme Lord who creates, protects and transforms the universe.[9][10][11] In the goddess-oriented Shakta tradition, the Supreme Goddess (Devi) is regarded as the energy and creative power (Shakti) and the equal complementary partner of Shiva.[16][17] Shiva is one of the five equivalent deities in Panchayatana puja of the Smarta tradition of Hinduism.[18]

Shiva has many aspects, benevolent as well as fearsome. In benevolent aspects, he is depicted as an omniscient Yogi who lives an ascetic life on Mount Kailash[2] as well as a householder with his wife Parvati and his two children, Ganesha and Kartikeya. In his fierce aspects, he is often depicted slaying demons. Shiva is also known as Adiyogi (the first Yogi), regarded as the patron god of yoga, meditation and the arts.[19] The iconographical attributes of Shiva are the serpent king Vasuki around his neck, the adorning crescent moon, the holy river Ganga flowing from his matted hair, the third eye on his forehead (the eye that turns everything in front of it into ashes when opened), the trishula or trident as his weapon, and the damaru. He is usually worshipped in the aniconic form of lingam.[3]

Shiva has pre-Vedic roots,[20] and the figure of Shiva evolved as an amalgamation of various older non-Vedic and Vedic deities, including the Rigvedic storm god Rudra who may also have non-Vedic origins,[21] into a single major deity.[22] Shiva is a pan-Hindu deity, revered widely by Hindus in India, Nepal, Bangladesh, Sri Lanka and Indonesia (especially in Java and Bali).[23]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shiva

24 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Genesis 2:24

Kamala Devi Harris[a] (/ˈkɑːmələ ˈdeɪvi/ ⓘ KAH-mə-lə DAY-vee;[2][3] born October 20, 1964) is an American politician and attorney who is the 49th and current vice president of the United States under President Joe Biden. She is the first female vice president and the highest-ranking female official in U.S. history, as well as the first African-American and first Asian-American vice president.[4][5] A member of the Democratic Party, she was previously attorney general of California from 2011 to 2017 and a U.S. senator from California from 2017 to 2021.

Born in Oakland, California, Harris graduated from Howard University and the University of California, Hastings College of the Law. She began her career in the office of the district attorney (DA) of Alameda County, before being recruited to the San Francisco DA's Office and later the City Attorney of San Francisco's office. In 2003, she was elected DA of San Francisco. She was elected AG of California in 2010 and re-elected in 2014. Harris served as the junior U.S. senator from California from 2017 to 2021; she defeated Loretta Sanchez in the 2016 Senate election to become the second African-American woman and the first South Asian American to serve in the U.S. Senate.[6][7] As a senator, she advocated for healthcare reform, federal de-scheduling of cannabis, a path to citizenship for undocumented immigrants, the DREAM Act, strict gun control laws,[8][9] and progressive tax reform. She gained a national profile for her pointed questioning of Trump administration officials during Senate hearings, including Trump's second Supreme Court nominee, Brett Kavanaugh, who was accused of sexual assault.[10]

Harris sought the 2020 Democratic presidential nomination, but withdrew from the race prior to the primaries. She was selected by Joe Biden to be his running mate, and their ticket went on to defeat the then incumbent president and vice president, Donald Trump and Mike Pence, in the 2020 election. Harris and Biden were inaugurated on January 20, 2021.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kamala_Harris

HOTT Transcript

Hermetic Marriage

Updated : Sunday, April 17, 2005 2:40 PM

Hermetic Marriage

THE HOUR OF THE TIME

Tape No. 453:  "The Hermetic Marriage"

Tuesday, October 4, 1994

The Hermetic Marriage, or the marriage of the sun and the moon, the origin of the hermetic philosophy, will astound you.  You're going to learn a few things about yourselves, about religion, and about Walt Disney tonight.

Good old Walt.  You've been leading your children to his lessons in The Mysteries and the philosophic indoctrination into the philosophy of fire for many years.  And you didn't even know it.

Thoth--Hermes--the ibis-headed, was the Egyptian god of wisdom,

learning, literature, and science--"gnosis", if you will.

The "G" in the center of the compass and square of the Masonic emblem does not stand for "God" or "geometry".  It means "gnosis"--knowledge.

Those who know.

Thoth--Hermes--is accredited with being the first to reveal the art of writing to the present human race.  According to the records available, he lived in Egypt as a contemporary of Moses.  Some authorities even claim that Moses and Hermes were one and the same person.

The Greek name "Hermes" is taken from an ancient root, "herm", which means the active, or positive, radiant principle of nature; sometimes translated as "vitality" or "generative force"; and known to ancient freemasonry--or the sons of light, the free "macon"--as "the cosmic fire", Hiram, and later as Hiram Abif.

Hermes Trismegistus, often called "Mercurius Termaximus" dominated the philosophical and literary thought of the ancient world.  His very name, ladies and gentlemen, became a synonym of wisdom.  In fact, he was revered as the personification of philosophy and erudition.  He was regarded as the first cabalist, the first physician, the first alchemist, and the first historian. The actual life of this demagogue and king of the ancient double empire of the Nile is obscured by that twilight which hides the origin of all peoples.  And those who think they know, you can be assured, do not.

By reason of his great wisdom and magical powers, Thoth was listed among the gods until today many believe that he never existed at all outside of mythology.  But if action and reaction are equal, then something more substantial than a mere legend must be the foundation for the towering super-structure of the hermetic arts.

During the early periods of human growth, when the intelligence of man was scarcely above that of the animal--according to the theory of evolution--all education was controlled by the priest craft, just as I have outlined to you on many episodes of "The Hour of the Time".

The ancient priests were called "the shepherds of men"--the analogy is that men are sheep or cattle--for the shepherds guarded the flocks of primitive human beings as the shepherd does his sheep.

Are you beginning to have a flicker of understanding?

Both science and philosophy were outgrowths of religion.  In fact, all our present day wisdom came originally into the world from between the pillars of the sanctuaries, the temples, what today you call cathedrals or churches.  And it came from the priesthood, from the priests.

Hermes was to ancient philosophy what Jesus is to Christianity:  its

light, its inspiration, and of course, its impetus.

The Egyptian initiates of the Temple of Isis claimed, therefore, that

Hermes was actually the writer of all books on philosophical and

religious subjects, that the supposed human authors were merely

amanuenses who wrote down upon parchment or velum the thoughts which this god impressed upon their consciousness.  Sort of like channeling.

In scriptural terms, they were the pens; and he, the ever-ready writer.

During his lifetime--if indeed he lived--Hermes Trismegistus is supposed to have actually written 42 books.  Some, however, are probably the work of the ancient Egyptian priests, for in their glory, these serpent-crowned hierophants represented the wisest group of philosophers that ever lived upon this planet.

Clemens Alexandrinus states that these hermetic books were divided into six parts, each dealing with a separate subject under such headings as astronomy (and its inseparable companion--astrology), medicine, geography, the hymns to the gods, and, of course, other titles.

During the ages that have past, Hermes has come to be acknowledged as the godfather of science, particularly its chemical and medical branches.  And even after the Christian Era, numerous works dealing with religious and philosophical subjects were dedicated to him and to him alone.  And the general term "hermetic art" has been applied to practically all the abstruse sciences of the ancient, medieval, and modern worlds.

"The Divine Pymander", more commonly known as "The Shepherd of Men", and "The Smerigdine<?> Tablet" found in the Valley of Hebron, are the most famous of the hermetic fragments.

You may reference this in a book by Manley P. Hall entitled "The Lost Keys of Freemasonry".

And these two works are probably authentic and contain many keys to the universal science of life as held by The Mysteries--not necessarily me or anyone else--of which Hermes was a master.

Nearly all hermetic thought was an elaboration of the principle of

analogy contained in the great hermetic axiom--and you have heard me propound upon this before--and I quote verbatim:

"That which is above is like unto that which is below.  And that which is below is like unto that which is above."

Now at the present time, nearly all the so-called hermetic writings are said to be lost.  Only a few isolated remnants remain of what once must have been a magnificent collection of philosophical, medical, and religious wisdom.

During the Middle Ages, one particular branch of hermetic

thought--alchemy--gradually came into prominence, and for several hundred years dominated all other branches, and was held under that ancient name:  "The Rosy Cross"--for those of you not familiar with the subjects covered on this broadcast.

Alchemy was the androgynous parent of chemistry.

Notice I said androgynous.  This parent of chemistry, which was

separated from its sire by the speculations of Roger Bacon and Baal.

While chemistry as a science dealt only with minerals, medicines, and essences, alchemy, ladies and gentlemen, struggled with the more profound elements of macrocosmic and microcosmic relationships, and had absolutely nothing--nothing--to do with what you have traditionally been taught.

Alchemy undoubtedly originated in Egypt; for there, for there--the old legends go--the secrets of transmuting base metals into gold, and of prolonging the life of the physical body indefinitely, were thoroughly understood by the priest craft.  But this explanation was of the exoteric, and not the esoteric, meaning which literally dealt with the soul and not the body, not the base metal.  For it had nothing to do with metal.

It was about elevating oneself above the animal, above the baseness of the human condition, to the purity of the consciousness of the soul, and thus, a direct communication with God.

Ancient records tell us that the Chaldean sages knew how to rebuild their bodies, many of them living to be over a thousand years old--and then this again is a metaphor.

Many of the processes by which this was accomplished were concealed under the sacred Egyptian rituals such as "The Book of Coming Forth By Day", which E. A. Wallis Budge has called "The Book of the Dead".  The correct title is "The Book of Coming Forth By Day", not "The Book of the Dead".

In the Middle Ages, when religion, divorcing philosophy, was wed to blind faith, there was a renaissance of the alchemical and hermetic arts.  They were revived by that type of mind which demands reason, logic, and philosophy, as well as hymns and prayers.

Alchemy won numerous converts in Germany, France, and England.  The long-ignored works of the Arabian magicians--or the Magi--enjoyed wide popularity, and from them was extracted the greater part of modern astrology.  The ancient philosophies of the Jewish patriarchs were also revived and cabalism became a universal topic of consideration.

Paracelsus, the great Swiss physician (sometimes called "the second

Hermes"), undoubtedly rediscovered the ancient Egyptian formulae of the Philosopher's Stone and the Elixir of Life, and around him rallied a coterie of medieval philosophers who today stand out strongly against the dun-colored background of medieval culture.  They are, in fact, some of the most interesting men of that period of history.

In back of this revival of interest in ancient Egyptian philosophy, we

may find the master minds and guiding hands of three great philosophical movements who now control the world:

  1.  One is known as the Order of the Illuminati, represented by

Muhammad, prophet of Islam; Roger Bacon, father of chemistry; and Paracelsus, father of modern medicine.  Remember, The Mysteries--or the Religion of Illuminism--came from the Middle East, and thus, properly belongs exactly where it is placed, represented by Muhammad, the prophet of Islam.  For it is from the Islamic faith that the Knights Templars brought The Mysteries from the Middle East into Europe.  It is an interesting fact that the present buildings and school of Rudolf Steiner, the German mystic, are located in the grounds of the old estate of Hohenheim where Paracelsus lived;

  2.  The Order of Freemasons, represented by the great Robert Flood, master of symbolism and alchemy, and Elias Ashmole, the unique philosopher; and

  3.  The Rosicrucians, a sacred organization founded by the mysterious Father C.R.C. after his return from Arabia.  You see, in the mythological city of Demcar, he had been educated in alchemy and astrology by Arabian adepts, according to the story.  After him came Sir Francis Bacon, the remodeler of British law.  And then Count Cagliostro, the sublime adventurer.  And last and greatest of all, the great Compte de St. Germaine, probably the world's greatest political reformer, and alchemist by fire, and one of the greatest frauds that has ever lived.

These superlative minds leavened the loaf of materiality.  And,

according to those who study The Mysteries, kept alight the flame of Hermes during the medieval centuries of religious intolerance and bigotry.

Concealed beneath chemistry--the science of relating chemicals and elements--these minds discovered the ancient Egyptian arcana, long hidden by the crafty priests of Ra and Amon, and further concealed by that great Mystery School known as The Vatican.  Alchemy, thereupon, became the chemistry of the soul.  For under the material symbol of chemistry was concealed The Mystery of the Coming Forth By Day.

Now, these ancient wisemen taught that the world was a great laboratory; that living essences were the chemicals; that the span of life was a period of time given to the mind in which to experiment with the great agencies of nature; and that to the thoughtful came wisdom from their labors, while for the thoughtless life held only foolishness and sorrow.

In this great laboratory, man learned how to combine the living

chemicals of thought, action, and desire, and by learning the ways of nature, became the master of nature.

According to those who believe, he became a god by actually becoming a man.  You see, in the words of the great Paracelsus, and I quote:

"The beginning of wisdom is the beginning of supernatural power."

Of all the hermetic mysteries, none is more perplexing than the

so-called "hermetic marriage".  A post-Christian interpretation of an

ancient Egyptian ritual, supposedly written 200 years earlier, was

published to the modern world in the first part of the seventeenth

century under the name of "The Chemical Nuptials of Christian

Rosencruits".  Little, if anything, has been discovered concerning the origin either of this book or the "Fama Fraternitatis" which appeared about the same time.

The exalted order of Rosicrucian philosophers, which today is known as The Rosy Cross, has been very reticent concerning its members and their works.  And even today it is difficult to prove, from a strictly material viewpoint, that the order ever existed--unless of course, you listen to "The Hour of the Time", for we have proved it repeatedly, cited book, paragraph, chapter and verse.

Concealed under that quaint wording of the alchemical marriage can be plainly traced a series of mysterious formulae concerning the transmutation of base metals into gold.  And I have already explained the esoteric meaning of that.

The alchemists taught that man contained within himself all the elements of nature, both human and divine, and that by special culture, the base elements of his nature could be transmuted into the spiritual gold called "the soul".

In discussing this, Paracelsus makes plain that these philosophers did not wish to leave the impression that something could be made from nothing; rather they emphasized the fact that each individual thing contains all other things, and that the alchemical process of making gold was merely to culture the germ of gold which is contained in every base substance--to bring it to the top, so to speak--above the baseness of human nature.

Modern science substantiates the alchemical point of view by stating that it expects to extract gold from mercury by taking out, or isolating, the electron of gold which is one of the constituents of

every mercurial atom.

Taking the chemistry of human relationships as a basis therefor, we have prepared the following thesis concerning the true preparation of a Philosopher's Stone and the Elixir of Life, according to the

fundamentals laid down by Hermes and the ancient Egyptian priest craft.

It is known as the Hermetic Anatomy.

A theory of natural creation has been generally accepted by the faiths of the world, with the possible exception of Christianity.  You see, to the ancients, everything in nature was alive.  Therefore, they accepted the human body as symbolic of the universe.

The Hebrews called this prototype "adam-qadmon" or, in translation, the "grand man", in whose mold all things were made.  Every system of cosmogony, except the Christian, makes the universe a living thing.

Instead of a God separated from his creation, the Brahmins, Jews,

Persians, and Chinese have conceived their god as being completely involved in his creation.  They have accepted more literally than the Christians the idea that man dwells in God, that in God he actually lives, moves and has his being.  They call this god, "Macroprosopis"--or translated, "the spirit of the grand man", or more commonly known to all of you as "the soul".  From his body was made the macrocosm consisting of suns, moons, planets, meteors, ethers, gases, and the sundry parts of creation.

In the Scandinavian edas, the universe was formed from the body of Emir, the Frost King.

In India, the universe was constructed from the person of Brahma, whose members became the various bodies of the visible cosmos.

The hermetists, therefore, said, quote:

"Man, know thyself.  For thou, like God, art all wisdom, and all power, and the shadow bearing witness unto the eternal."

Unquote.  An anonymous alchemist, writing in the Middle Ages stated, and I quote again:

"God has given man three ways whereby he may learn the infinite will:

(1) nature, for in the stars that twinkle in the sky, the planets in

their thundering march, and the earth with its multitude of laws, are

concealed the laws of God;  (2)  holy writ, the inspired word of saints and sages unnumbered; and (3) anatomy, the structure of our own bodies, wherein is concealed the structure of the universe, for all things are made by one mold."

End quote.

The electron revolving around its nebular center obeys the same law that moves planets around the sun.  In this we see the truth of the great hermetic axiom:

"As above, so below.  As with the lesser, so with the greater."

This was believed by all of these ancient philosophers.

The hermetists spent much time studying the intricate construction of man and, like the Brahmans of Indian, they divided him into three major parts.

In India, this trinity of basic parts is called "Adeh", "Buddhi" and

"Manis", meaning literally, "spirit", "soul" and "body".  Their Trimurti

corresponds to the Trinity of Christian theology.  Each of these three major parts of a god, a man, or a universe, was personified as an individual.

The "adeh" or spirit, was called "the divine cause" or "the father".

"Manis," or matter, was called "the divine effect", being known in India as "Shiva" and in Christendom as the Holy Spirit.

Between these two stood "Buddhi", the mediator, the god-man, the Mercury of the Latins, the messenger of the gods.  By some, this intermediary is considered synonymous with soul.  By others it is called "mind" because mind is the uniting link between life and the sense of energy and death and the sense of inertia.  And to the pagans and hermetists, all things in nature, the ethers, the air, minerals, even the earth itself, were endowed with intelligence, consciousness and feeling.

All was linked and gave rise to what you know today and what is known as the New Age Movement as the Ghia Principle.

The Adeh-Buddhi-Manis constitution of man, as represented by the

alchemists under the symbolism of the Philosopher's Stone and its three important constituents:  salt, sulfur and mercury.

According to alchemy, salt is the substance of all things.  It is the

body, the form, the dense crystallized particles from which all physical things are manufactured.

Sulfur is symbolic of fire, the divine agent.  Fire is defined by the

hermetist as the life of all things and is the Adeh of the Brahman

Trimurti.

Mercury, the universal solvent, becomes synonymous with Buddhi, the mind, the thing which absorbs all experience into itself, the link

between God and nature.

And now maybe you are beginning to understand how all of these esoteric thoughts, the religion of The Mysteries, can be hidden behind symbology

Those of you who would read a book concerning the alchemists of the medieval times would have actually believed that they were attempting to create gold from lead.  And you would have gained the exoteric interpretation concealing--or re-veiling--the true esoteric meaning of the verse.

Kamala Harris

May 22, 2018  ·

The courage shown by Harvey Milk as an activist and California’s first openly LGBTQ elected official should inspire us all to speak out and take action. Fighting for everyone’s civil rights is in our common interest. No one should be left to fight alone.

https://www.facebook.com/KamalaHarris/photos/the-courage-shown-by-harvey-milk-as-an-activist-and-californias-first-openly-lgb/10156780181692923/?paipv=0&eav=AfaNUkmxIDAU_zVnaTZI2ENjqAnhueKF3rEyn0_dGJeLPfokqO5UJ6Je0dnFT8kcJU4&_rdr

Kamala returned to the WWF on May 9, 1992, with Kim Chee and Harvey Wippleman acting as his managers. In June 1992, he unsuccessfully challenged Randy Savage for the WWF World Heavyweight Championship. Throughout mid-1992, he wrestled primarily in house shows, with his regular opponents including The Undertaker, Bret Hart, The Texas Tornado, and The Ultimate Warrior.[9][18] Kamala lost to The Undertaker by disqualification at SummerSlam in August 1992. Kamala later claimed that he was paid $13,000 for the bout while The Undertaker was paid $500,000. Professional wrestling journalist Dave Meltzer questioned this claim, saying: "I'm not saying he's lying, but that's hard to believe [...] for there to be that big of a disparity wouldn't make any sense."[8][15] In November 1992, Kamala lost to The Undertaker at Survivor Series in the first ever televised casket match.[32][33][34] In January 1993, Kim Chee and Wippleman began mistreating Kamala, leading him to break away from them and align himself with Reverend Slick, turning face for the first time in his WWF career.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kamala_(wrestler)

Harris Ranch Beef Company

With annual sales in excess of $600 million, Harris Ranch Beef Company is one of the largest functionally integrated beef producers in the Western United States.

As the processing and marketing arm of our beef division, Harris Ranch Beef Company is proud to have established one of the first branded beef programs in the country in 1982.

Harris Ranch partners with dozens of the West’s most progressive ranching families to produce cattle to our quality specifications.

Our retail, foodservice and export divisions benefit from our beef production system, which helps ensure the quality of our beef.

Harris Ranch’s beef production system features:

Cattle humanely and sustainably raised by Harris Ranch and our ranching partners

Cattle are grass raised and grain finished for superior quality

Facility consultation and training on livestock handling techniques provided by Dr. Temple Grandin

Feed nutritionally balanced and tested for pesticide residues

Antibiotics are used only in a therapeutic manner to treat cattle that require medical attention

The beef division of Harris Ranch annually produces and markets in excess of 200 million pounds of beef, making us the largest, functionally integrated beef operation in California.

Harris Ranch’s expansive product line includes:

Fresh boxed beef

Value-added ground beef

Fresh specialty beef

Fully cooked beef entrées

Deli meats

Harris Feeding Company

Harris Ranch operates one of the largest cattle finishing facilities in the Western United States. With a feedlot covering nearly 800 acres, Harris Feeding Company has a capacity to feed and finish up to 120,000 head of cattle at one time.

Cattle feeding cycle:

16-24 months grazing on grasses on ranges or pastureland

3-4 months in feedlot to reach approximately 1,250 pounds

Harris Ranch Feeding Company pays meticulous attention to feeding practices. Feeding cattle a nutritionally balanced diet of grains produces flavorful and tender high-quality beef.

Feed ingredients include:

Steamed Midwestern corn

Alfalfa hay

Vitamins and minerals

NO animal proteins

NO pesticide residues

Genuine cowboys ride the pens each day to monitor animal welfare.

Livestock welfare and safety practices include:

Large, shaded, outdoor pens

Sprinklers to reduce dust and cool cattle

Parasitic wasps to aid in biological fly control

Routinely scraped pens

Composting of waste material

Washing of cattle transport trucks between each load

Tradition

Since the 1930s, Harris Ranch has remained focused on producing the best tasting, most wholesome products for customers across the globe. Located in California’s Central Valley, Harris Ranch is well equipped to serve the needs of our retail, foodservice, ecommerce, and export customers. Our tradition of quality is evident—you can truly taste the difference with Harris Ranch.

The Harris family grew beyond their agricultural roots and, together with the visionary management team at Harris Ranch, built the sophisticated, state-of-the-art cattle feeding and beef processing companies now under the ownership of the Coelho family. Our diversified business has become the largest cattle feeder, beef processor, and beef marketer in California.

Innovation

Over the years, Harris Ranch has pioneered several innovations in the beef industry.

In 1982, Harris Ranch created one of the first branded beef programs in the country.

In 1995, we launched an extensive line of fresh and frozen ground beef products.

In 2000, Harris Ranch pioneered the development of heat-and-serve beef entrees.

In 2015, our spirit of innovation also drove us to introduce deli meat production.

Continuing innovation at Harris Ranch keeps us competitive in the beef industry. We stay informed of cutting-edge research regarding matters that concern consumers. Harris Ranch is a leader in animal welfare practices and environmental sustainability, and we maintain the highest standards of food safety and quality assurance.

Harris Ranch continually strives to produce the highest quality beef in the world.

https://www.harrisranchbeef.com/about-us/

“In 1954 this was the issue of primary concern. Although so-called moral issues were raised, in view of the law of natural selection it was agreed that a nation or world of people who will not use their intelligence are no better than animals who do not have intelligence.  Such people are beasts of burden and steaks on the table by choice and consent.”

― Milton William Cooper, Behold! a Pale Horse, by William Cooper: Reprint recomposed, illustrated & annotated for coherence & clarity

https://www.goodreads.com/author/quotes/4821362.Milton_William_Cooper?page=2

Remember, if you don't see the Ashlar "A", it's not authentic.

By Brothers, For Brothers & always For the good of the craft...

© 2024 Ashlar Group, LLC

https://masonicshop.com/encyclopedia/topics/entry/?i=5044

You

copilot, type a hypothetical story that United States Vice President Kamala Harris was born a male and had hormonal surgery when they were 3 years old

Copilot

Using

the web

In an alternate universe, Kamala Harris was born as Kamal Harris—a young boy with boundless curiosity and a penchant for adventure. His parents, both accomplished academics, nurtured his inquisitive spirit, encouraging him to explore the world around him.

At the tender age of three, Kamal faced a unique challenge. Born with a body that didn’t align with his true identity, he embarked on a remarkable journey. His parents, recognizing his struggle, sought out groundbreaking medical interventions. They consulted with experts who specialized in gender-affirming care.

In a small, sunlit hospital room, Kamal underwent hormonal surgery. The procedure was delicate, guided by skilled hands and compassionate hearts. The doctors adjusted his hormone levels, allowing his body to develop in harmony with his soul. Kamal emerged from that room with a newfound sense of self—a fusion of resilience and authenticity.

As he grew older, Kamal faced adversity. Some questioned his identity, while others celebrated his courage. Yet, he remained steadfast. He excelled in school, becoming a passionate advocate for justice and equality. His journey wasn’t without challenges, but Kamal’s unwavering spirit propelled him forward.

Years later, Kamal Harris—the name he chose for himself—stood on a grand stage. The crowd hushed as he delivered a powerful speech. “We are all woven from different threads,” he declared. “Our uniqueness is our strength.” The audience erupted in applause, moved by his words.

Kamal’s path led him to politics. He ran for office, determined to create a world where everyone could thrive, regardless of their background or identity. His campaign resonated with people from all walks of life. Kamal Harris became a beacon of hope—a symbol of resilience and progress.

And so, in this alternate universe, Kamal Harris shattered barriers. He became the first male vice president of the United States, breaking free from the confines of tradition. His legacy inspired generations, reminding them that authenticity and compassion could change the course of history.

And as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow on the White House, Kamal Harris stood on the balcony, reflecting on his remarkable journey. He whispered to the wind, “We are all born with the power to transform ourselves. Let us embrace our truth and create a world where acceptance knows no bounds.” 🌟

New tab (microsoft.com)

Revelation 17

KJV

17 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters:

2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.

3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.

4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication:

5 And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.

6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns.

8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.

9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.

10 And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.

11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.

12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.

13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.

14 These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful.

15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.

16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.

17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled.

18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2017&version=KJV

Astarte, also spelled Athtart or Ashtart, great goddess of the ancient Middle East and chief deity of Tyre, Sidon, and Elat, important Mediterranean seaports. Hebrew scholars now feel that the goddess Ashtoreth mentioned so often in the Bible is a deliberate conflation of the Greek name Astarte and the Hebrew word boshet, “shame,” indicating the Hebrews’ contempt for her cult. Ashtaroth, the plural form of the goddess’s name in Hebrew, became a general term denoting goddesses and paganism.

King Solomon, married to foreign wives, “followed Astarte the goddess of the Sidonians” (1 Kings 11:5). Later the cult places to Ashtoreth were destroyed by Josiah. Astarte/Ashtoreth is the Queen of Heaven to whom the Canaanites burned offerings and poured libations (Jeremiah 44).

Astarte, goddess of war and sexual love, shared so many qualities with her sister, Anath, that they may originally have been seen as a single deity. Their names together are the basis for the Aramaic goddess Atargatis.

Astarte was worshiped in Egypt and Ugarit and among the Hittites, as well as in Canaan. Her Akkadian counterpart was Ishtar. Later she became assimilated with the Egyptian deities Isis and Hathor (a goddess of the sky and of women), and in the Greco-Roman world with Aphrodite, Artemis, and Juno."

https://www.britannica.com/topic/Astarte-ancient-deity

CULT OF ISIS

Genesis in the Land of the Pharaohs

Isis ("Aset" in the native language) had her start as a comparatively minor deity of Egypt. She was a protector of the throne of Egypt, perhaps in some ways the personification of Royal Power. But she had been subordinate in the official Egyptian pantheon to deities more intimately connected with the great king, like Ra and Horus.

The collapse of the Old Kingdom brought about several sweeping changes in Egyptian religion. Eternal life, which had once been viewed as the sole province of the King, came to be seen as the reward for all those willing to submit to the proper cults.

In this new paradigm, Isis took center stage and became the central goddess in the popular religion of the Egyptian people.

Myth tells how Osiris, the first god-king of Egypt, introduced laws and agriculture to humankind. He was then deceived and murdered by his scheming brother Seth, god of chaos. Seth hacked Osiris' body into pieces and scattered them across Egypt, intending to rule Egypt himself.

Isis collected the pieces and magically revived her brother-husband Osiris, who became King of the Underworld. She also magically conceived a son, Horus. Isis and her supporters warred against Seth for the throne of Egypt. A council of gods eventually decided that Horus, as son of Osiris, was the rightful ruler, and Seth was demoted to fighting nocturnal demons.

A new paradigm emerged in which Osiris ruled the underworld, Horus ruled Egypt (and the Pharaohs were considered the incarnation of Horus) and Ra the sun god ruled the heavens.

But Isis as mistress of magic resurrected Osiris, and thus was superior to him. She conceived her son Horus magically and was superior to him. With her magic, she even had power over Ra the sun god.

In short, she was the real power behind the universe, which lead her cult adherents to proclaim her as Mistress of Heaven. More importantly, she had the power over life and death and could resurrect her followers in the same manner that saved her husband from oblivion.

As the myth of Isis and Osiris grew, Isis began displacing other deities in the loyalties of the Egyptian population.

The Hellenes Conquer and are Conquered by Egypt

The conquest of Egypt by Alexander the Great opened a new era for the cult. In trying to find a religious cult that would unite both Egyptian and Hellenic subjects, Ptolemy Soter crafted the Isis cult as it would be introduced into Greco-Roman society.

Osiris was renamed Serapis and identified with a variety of Egyptian and Hellenic gods (Osiris, Apis, Dionysus, Hades). He became a god of healing and the underworld.

Isis was identified with Hellenic deities such as Demeter or Aphrodite.

Greek iconography was introduced to the cult which made it visually appealing to the Hellenes. In those days when the provincial city-states of the Hellenic world fell to Alexander's universal empire, the traditional gods of the city-state no longer sufficed. Gods like Isis and Serapis were not connected with any specific town and were truly universal in scope.

More importantly, the exotic Egyptian mysticism could offer the Greeks of the Hellenistic age something their own gods could not: a way to cheat fate and death.

Isis and Osiris were honored by the Greeks and by Egyptian emigrants as a kind of holy trinity, but always it was Isis who was the dominant member of the trio.

Isis became the protector of family (especially women), the protector of newborns, the goddess of fertility and good fortune, and the goddess whose magic could cheat fate and death.

She was also thought to be a protector of sailors, and sailors sailing from the great port of Alexandria took her cult all over the Mediterranean.

Backed by the Ptolemaic regime, the new cult spread throughout the Hellenistic Kingdoms.

The Nile Flows into the Tiber

The Roman Senate was not amused with Ptolemy's attempt to craft a universal religion.

When the cult of Isis swept into Rome via Hellenistic sailors and Egyptian emigrants, it became extremely popular with women and the lower classes, including slaves.

Fearing a religious unification of the lower strata of Roman society, and fearing the loss of piety in the traditional Roman gods of the state, the Senate repeatedly placed restrictions on the new cult.

Private chapels dedicated to Isis were ordered destroyed. When a Roman Consul found that the demolition team assigned to him were all members or sympathizers of the cult and refused to destroy their chapel, he had to remove his toga of state and do the deed himself.

How Did Different Roman Emperors View the Cult of Isis?

Augustus found the cult "pornographic," though the cult was known to proscribe periods of sexual abstinence to its adherents.

The real reason for Augustus' wrath was that the cult was linked to Egypt and thus the power base of his rival, Mark Antony. Cleopatra had even gone so far to declare herself Isis reincarnated.

Nonetheless, Augustus' scorn did little to stem popular opinion. Officials and servants of the imperial household were members of the cult. It seems even his own infamous daughter was a member; whether her belief was genuine or merely another aspect of her defiance against her father cannot be determined.

Tiberius, upon hearing of a sexual scandal involving the cult, had the offenders crucified and images of Isis cast into the Tiber. But much like Christianity in ancient Rome, periodic and sporadic persecutions did nothing to stem the tide. What was death when one's deity promised salvation and resurrection?

As part of his undoing of the policies of Tiberius, Caligula legitimized the religion. Temples to Isis were permitted to be constructed. Aspects of the Isiac festivals became public and part of the civil calendar (though there were still mysteries celebrated in private).

It is also known that Caligula had an Egyptian chamberlain who exerted influence on the emperor and helped him progress in the mysteries of the goddess. Perhaps this even helped play a role in Caligula's infamous promotion of himself as an autocratic, Hellenistic-like ruler. Whatever the truth, Isis was now part of Roman paganism for good.

The emperor Vespasian became acquainted with the cult while serving in the Eastern legions, and seems to have adopted Isis and Serapis as his personal savior deities. Domitian owed his life to fleeing opponents in the garb of Isiac cultists, and continued the family's association with the cult.

Hadrian and Marcus Aurelius were friendly to the cult, but most likely not initiates. Commodus, on the other hand, shaved his head bald like the priests of Serapis. He used to beat those around him with a mask of Anubis, which was common in the processions of the cult.

Septimus Severus was fascinated with the cult, and his son Caracalla dedicated a giant temple to Serapis that rivaled the one built to Jupiter, Rome's original patron god. The meaning was clear - the gods of the East that had once been maligned by the ruling classes of the Republic were now on equal footing with the traditional gods of the State. Among the common people, they were more important.

Stoic and Neoplatonic intellectuals tried to reinterpret the cult in terms of their own highbrow philosophies, with the deities of the cult serving as metaphors for great cosmic principles. While this may have held some influence in the literate classes, its doubtful it had any impact on the vast majority of followers.

To the average person Isis was not a metaphor or concept; she was as real to her followers as the Virgin Mary, Mother of God, is to billions of Christians around the world today. More to the point, she performed much the same function.

The Un-Roman Roman Cult

The Cult of Isis was, thanks to Ptolemy, Hellenized to a degree that the Roman mind could understand it, and yet still foreign enough to be exotic and alien.

Unlike most religious structures in the Roman world, the Iseum did not open to the streets or the Forum where public spectators could view the proceedings inside. The Iseum was walled off from the surrounding world, suggesting a space of inner sanctity.

Even within its walls, there was a "sanctuary", much like modern monasteries, where only clergy and the initiated could enter. In there, rituals involving fire, water and incense were conducted in front of a sacred statuary of the deities concerned.

This secret religious life that was set apart from the community and the State is what helped arouse the suspicions of the conservatives back in the days of the Republic.

Not much is known about the details of the inner workings of the mysteries, as they were by definition secret. Prospective initiates were called to the goddess by dreams and visions. Intense preparations of purification and meditation (and abstinence) were followed by exotic rites designed to recreate the myth of Isis and the resurrection of Osiris.

By enduring these rituals, the adherent was reconciled to the magic of Isis and effectively granted a favorable afterlife. He or she was in a sense spiritually reborn, in a manner common to Greco-Oriental savior religions.

But there were more public festivals, too, that didn't require initiation.

The first was conducted on March 5th. In honor of Isis sailing the seas to find pieces of her lost husband, a colorful procession of costumed people, including especially sailors, marched to port and ritually blessed a boat.

The second festival was held October 28th to November 3rd. This was an ancient passion play. Again, costumed enactors took to the streets, this time to reenact the death and resurrection of Serapis. Roman conservatives complained the festival was too loud and too colorful.

People also had private shrines to Isis and Serapis in their homes.

The subject of the ethics of the cult is a complicated one. We know that Egyptian culture as a whole was free with sexuality compared to Roman culture. Isis was, in fact, rather popular with courtesans and other such professions, and there are speculations that Isiac cults may have promoted a kind of "positive sexuality" among a more conservative Roman population. Augustus and Tiberius took this as proof of a "pornographic" cult.

Yet the Isiac cult also demanded regular periods of sexual abstinence from its adherents for purposes of ritual purification, and even apparently courtesans readily submitted to these observances.

Curiously enough, the early Christians who were quick to complain about the degeneracy of pagan cults could not offer as much criticism about Isis as they could about some other cults in the Empire.

Universal Religion

Unlike Mithraism, which was confined to a small percentage of "middle class" Roman males, the Isis cult was truly universal. It could be practiced by both men and women, and it was women who perhaps took it up most enthusiastically.

Also unlike Mithraism it appealed to all classes; the lower classes and slaves were the mainstay of the cult, but as we have seen even those at the very top of the social strata such as the emperor Commodus were also adherents.

Mithraism was mostly confined to the Latin West, but Isis was honored in both halves of the empire. Isis was long honored in the Greek East, and penetrated into the Latin West in even barely Romanized areas such as Britannia or northwest Gaul.

Isis was, however, a cult of city dwellers; we see little evidence of Isiac cults in rural areas outside of her native Egypt.

There was little danger of the small cult of Mithras, influential though it was, stemming the tide of Christianity and taking over the world. However, the cult of Isis had the numbers and the appeal to mount a serious threat to Christianity.

Some scholars assert that the Holy Trinity of Isis, Serapis and Horus were not really defeated - they were merely absorbed into the new Holy Trinity of Christianity.

The reverence for Mary among high Christian churches is similar to faith in Isis. We should consider at the very least that many chapels to the Virgin were built purposely on the remains of temples to Isis, and that furthermore the iconography of the Madonna and Christ is quite similar to Isis and Horus.

The Cult of Isis Today

Today, Isiac religion is undergoing something of a revival. Among New Age crowds, Isis is a popular symbol among those seeking an alternative to "patriarchal" religions.

In fact, Isis worship is part of the "goddess spirituality" movement promoted by feminist and other postmodern identity groups.

However, their understanding and practices related to Isis are sometimes more conditioned by revisionist politics than by anything resembling history or archaeology.

Nonetheless, alternative religious movements have coincided with periodic bursts of "Egyptomania" to open the door for a second look at the Isiac cults.

https://www.unrv.com/culture/isis.php 

Can. 666 In the use of means of social communication, necessary discretion is to be observed and those things are to be avoided which are harmful to one’s vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person."

TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709) CODE OF CANON LAW

https://www.vatican.va/archive/cod-iuris-canonici/eng/documents/cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html

The Mountie (1991–1992)

Ray Rougeau retired in early 1990,[15] ending his tag-team partnership with Jacques. Jacques departed the Federation for a year before redebuting in January 1991, once again alongside Jimmy Hart. The Mountie character was that of a corrupt, cattle prod-wielding member of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police, who often boasted that he "always gets his man" (a phrase long associated with the RCMP, which insinuated that criminals cannot escape from Canada's federal police force).[16][17] The cattle prod came into play as part of The Mountie's post-match gimmick, where he would handcuff, berate and then "shock" his defeated and helpless opponents in the stomach.[18] The story of the character change was that Jacques Rougeau had actually gone through the training to become a Mountie to wield authority. The character was eventually the subject of litigation in Canada, preventing Rougeau from performing as The Mountie in his home country.[19] Thus, while wrestling in Canada, he was billed using only his real name and did not wear his Mountie-inspired hat and jacket to the ring,[20] although he did retain other parts of his costume such as red shirt, black pants, and boots.[1]

The Mountie made his in-ring debut in January 1991. In his pay-per-view debut, he defeated Koko B. Ware at the 1991 Royal Rumble.[21] He gained another major victory at WrestleMania VII, defeating Tito Santana after using the shock stick.[22] The Mountie began a feud with the Big Boss Man after declaring that he was the sole legitimate law enforcer in the WWF, and on August 26, 1991, he spent a night in prison (kayfabe) after Bossman defeated him in a Jailhouse Match at SummerSlam.[23] At the 1991 Survivor Series, Mountie teamed with Ric Flair, Ted DiBiase and The Warlord to defeat Roddy Piper, Bret Hart, Virgil and Davey Boy Smith in a four-on-four Survivor Series elimination match.[24]

The Mountie's greatest achievement as a singles wrestler came when he won the WWF Intercontinental Heavyweight Championship in an upset over Bret Hart on January 17, 1992.[1] In the storyline, Hart was suffering from the flu (Hart was actually going through contract negotiations).[25] The Mountie lost the title just two days later to Rowdy Roddy Piper at the 1992 Royal Rumble, in what was one of the shortest Intercontinental Heavyweight Championship reigns.[26] The Mountie received a rematch at the February 8 Saturday Night's Main Event XXX,[27] but when he attempted to use his shock stick, it had no effect as Piper was wearing a rubber vest under his T-shirt. Piper removed his shirt after the match to reveal the vest, which was labeled "Shock Proof". Piper won the match after using the shock stick on The Mountie.[1]

For the next several months, The Mountie primarily appeared in the undercard. He was on the losing end of an eight-man tag team match at WrestleMania VIII[28] and a six-man tag team match at SummerSlam.[29] He feuded with Sgt. Slaughter after shocking him with an extra large cattle prod on an episode of Superstars, though the subsequent matches all took place on house shows that summer, with no conclusion on television.[30] After losing to then WWF World Heavyweight Champion Bret Hart in seventy-five seconds on October 26, 1992, Rougeau left the WWF.[30]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacques_Rougeau

What is the chance of lightning striking St Peter's?

Published

2 March 2013

By Ed Prior

BBC News

When Pope Benedict XVI announced his resignation on 11 February, it wasn't the only shock to hit the Vatican. There were also electrical shocks, as two separate bolts of lightning struck St Peter's. An act of God, some concluded - but how unlikely is such an event?

Let us look first at St Peter's Basilica.

"The risk factors include the dimensions of the structure, its location and its location relative to other buildings around it," explains Matthew Waldrum from Omega Red Group, who assesses the risk of lightning hitting buildings.

"The construction material of the building is obviously also very important.

"It's an extremely large structure. It's not exactly isolated, but it certainly towers over its surroundings, which means that lightning is more likely to hit it than any of the surrounding buildings."

The fact that no damage occurred to the basilica suggests that it is quite well protected against lightning.

But Waldrum and his colleagues carried out a theoretical calculation of the risk of loss of life due to lightning in a similar building frequented by large numbers of people, in a similar setting - assuming the lack of any lightning protection.

"We have carried out a theoretical calculation for a building like St Peter's Basilica. The outcome is that - compared to a tolerable risk level of one in 100,000 (in any one year) - we have actually come out with a risk of one in 112. That is pretty high."

Crudely speaking, if there is lightning around, St Peter's has a reasonably high chance of getting a bolt.

Another factor that needs considering is the level of lightning activity in early February in the region around Rome - something the UK's Met Office is able to monitor and record with the help of a system of sensors dotted around Europe.

"The records the Met Office keeps of lightning data is essentially the co-ordinates of the lightning strike and the time that the lightning strike occurred when it was picked up by our system.

"That can then be used to create lightning maps and lightning density maps, so you can tell how many strikes occurred in a given region," says Graeme Anderson, a Met Office lightning detection scientist.

Thanks to the pictures of the event taken by photographers, Anderson was able to identify the exact time of the strike, and he was able to find the record that this particular strike had created.

"We were able to look back at our data and zoom in on the Vatican area. There was quite a lot of lightning activity in the area at that time, but we did record a lightning stroke within the area of Rome at 17.54 and 24 seconds."

"Given the time of arrival it's very likely that this is in fact the same lightning stroke that struck St Peter's, being picked up by our system."

But is it unusual?

"Looking at the thunderstorm activity at the start of February, there seems to have been a lot more stormy activity in the area around Rome," says Anderson - more than usual for the time of year.

"The fact that there were storms in the area makes it more likely that one of those storms would pass over the Vatican, and makes it more likely that St Peter's would be struck."

So it seems that given the nature of St Peter's as a building, and the meteorological conditions around Rome on that day, the likelihood of the Basilica being hit was in fact quite high.

But can we rule out divine intervention? How, for example, do we account for the fact that there was more stormy activity than normal?

Maybe we can take the Vatican's word for it. The press office says it is "not currently attributing" the event to divine intervention.

https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-21630874

Ultramontanism was a school of thought of the Catholic Church which promoted supreme papal authority in matters of spirituality and governance. Ultramontanism rejected modern ideals in favour of the supremacy of Catholicism and the Catholic Church in public life. This school of thought was particularly influent in the French-Canadian society during the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century.

Origins

In Canada and in Europe — mainly in France, where ultramontanism appeared during the Middle Ages and grew rapidly during the French Revolution —, its supporters criticized the separation of Church and state, as well as what they considered manifestations of modern liberalism. They pushed for the supremacy of the Catholic Church in both civil and religious matters. This school of thought was mainly characterized by its attachment to the Holy See’s authority and, as of 1870, by its faith in the Pope’s infallibility. The term “ultramontane” meant, literally, “beyond the mountains,” because the French Ultramontanes believed in the supremacy of the Vatican — which is located beyond the mountains of the Alps — over the local clergy.

Ultramontanism was adopted in Canada in the 1820s, first in the Saint-Hyacinthe seminary under the strong influence of French priest Félicité de Lamennais, then in Montreal under that of its first Catholic bishop, Jean-Jacques Lartigue. The latter opposed the Gallican ideas and fought for the freedom of the Church and for religious supremacy in matters of education. His successor, Monseigneur Ignace Bourget, led the triumph of ultramontane ideas in all fields (theology, education, relations between Church and state, etc.) in Montreal and made them a major, albeit contested, part of the Catholic world in Canada.

Ideological Split

Ultramontanism grew strong in Canada, but faced a split at the end of the 1860s, following the Guibord Affair. Monseigneur Bourget, followed by Monseigneur Louis-François Laflèche, represented a group of extreme Ultramontanes who were more active within political institutions. This group fought for the immediate application of ultramontane principles, namely the Church’s supreme power over education matters, the reform of laws under canon law and the introduction of episcopate monitoring of civil legislation. Moderate Ultramontanes, like Joseph-Sabin Raymond, to whom the extremists referred as liberals, wished for a more prudent application of the Ultramontane principles and for compromise where necessary.

The extremists engaged conservative journalists and politicians, who advocated for a Catholic election platform as early as 1871 with the goal of guaranteeing the supremacy of the Church over politics. Over the following years, the extremists and supporters of the election platform led an anti-liberal crusade, which resulted in the creation of the Castors (“Beavers”) in 1882.

Influence

Ultramontanism dominated philosophy and theology teachings in small and large seminaries, the social doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church in Canada and several bishop directives from the second half of the 19th century until the 1950s.

Ultramontanist thought guided the ideals of important French Canadian nationalists who desired a self-sufficient society governed by the Church. The movement had a significant influence over the French-Canadian society and Maurice Duplessis’ reign as premier of Quebec. Ultramontanism fed traditional and conservative tendencies within the French-Canadian society, until the Quiet Revolution and the Second Vatican Council put an end to this influence.

https://www.thecanadianencyclopedia.ca/en/article/ultramontanism  

For centuries, high-degree Freemasons and wealthy cognoscenti have quietly used gear models for computation and forecasting the future, at least since the bronze head answered yes or no to Gerbert d’Aurillac (920–1003), the Benedictine monk-professor at the University of Rheims elected Pope Sylvester II. From the cybernetics journal Computers and Automation (October 1954):

We must suppose that Pope Sylvester II, Gerbert d’Aurillac, was possessed of extraordinary knowledge and the most remarkable mechanical skill and inventiveness. This speaking head must have been fashioned “under a certain conjunction of stars occurring at the exact moment when all the planets were starting on their courses.” Neither the past nor the present nor the future entered into it, since this invention apparently far exceeded in its scope its rival, the perverse “mirror on the wall” of the Queen, the precursor of our modern electronic brain. Naturally, it was widely asserted that Gerbert was only able to produce such a machine because he was in league with the Devil and had sworn allegiance to him."

Under An Ionized-Elana Freeland

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1oneu_kEMMH5AeAffiWOR_7NJ0HptHJrC/view?usp=sharing

In 2012, Japanese researchers at the National Astronomical Observatory foresaw another Maunder Minimum or Little Ice Age and that the Sun’s two magnetic poles could become four.5 NASA spun the opposite: that the minimum was actually a maximum.

Something unexpected is happening on the sun. 2013 is supposed to be the year of Solar Max, the peak of the 11-year sunspot cycle. Yet 2013 has arrived and solar activity is relatively low. Sunspot numbers are well below their values in 2011, and strong solar flares have been infrequent for many months. The quiet has led some observers to wonder if forecasters missed the mark. Solar physicist Dean Pesnell of the Goddard Space Flight Center has a different explanation: “This is solar maximum,” he suggests. “But it looks different from what we expected because it is double peaked.”6

“Something unexpected”? Double peaked? Four magnetic poles? Another Carrington Event? 7 Cosmic weather reports are now as anxiety-provoking as regional weather reports.

Then in 2013, a veritable theater of meteors and asteroids erupted on the scene—or were they plasma connected with sounding rocket thermal events? On February 15, 2013, a meteor burned across the Russian sky only to disintegrate above Chelyabinsk8 less than a day before Asteroid 2012 DA14 made the closest recorded pass in history. Exploding over Russia’s Ural Mountains, the Chelyabinsk meteor struck just sixty miles from nuclear and chemical weapons disposal facilities. Some compared it with the 1908 Tunguska event discussed in my Chemtrails, HAARP book. A month later, a meteor exploded “like a fireball” over Cape Town, South Africa. More meteors plummeted over Texas, Florida, San Francisco, New York City, Cuba, and Australia. Strangely, the timing of the “meteor” events were just before the Near-Earth Object (NEO) threat mitigation conference in Spain in early May 2013, sponsored by Space Situational Awareness of the European Space Agency and the Spanish corporation Elecnor Deimos Space.9 On May 31, Asteroid 1998 QE2 buzzed the Earth, followed on September 29 by purported meteorite pieces dropping on the small Yucatán town of Ichmul:

The falling object was accompanied by a strong thundering noise and a loud blast. . .flashing blue hazes and a power outage. . .police started to play with the gathered pieces and formed humanoid figures whose images have caused wonder and excitement among locals and foreigners . . .10

NASA chief Charles Bolden recommended prayer,11 but Nazi engineer Wernher von Braun (1912–1977) may have been right about the U.S. utilizing fear to cow the public—first, of the Russians, terrorists, and nations of concern, then of asteroids, UFOs and extraterrestrials.12 The ionized sky theater was a perfect platform for the latter.

The Space Fence as represented by the mainstream media, however, is just a tabulator of orbiting “space debris” (about 200,000 objects) that threatens our satellites, and about keeping tabs on space events like the Chinese “kinetic kill” of their own satellite Fengyun 1C with an antisatellite on January 11, 2007, the debris of which damaged a small Russian “Ball Lens in Space” (laser-ranging retro-reflector) satellite.13

The Space Fence nuncio arrived on cats’ feet with Air Force Global Strike Command first launching an unarmed LGM-30G Minuteman III ICBM from Vandenberg Air Force Base (August 19, 2015), then three months later the Navy launching a nuclear-tipped Trident II (D5) missile toward Kwajalein Atoll from a ballistic submarine, smearing the sky with a blue-green plume:

The Navy’s fleet of 14 ballistic submarines can each carry 24 Trident missiles, each tipped with 14 independently targetable thermonuclear warheads. . .The test on Saturday featured the launch of a missile outfitted with a dummy warhead toward the Kwajalein Atoll, a missile test site that’s part of the Marshall Islands in the western Pacific. . .The U.S. military’s nuclear weapons strategy rests on a triad of delivery systems—bombers, submarines and land-based missiles. . .The submarine missile test came late Saturday after Defense Secretary Ashton Carter addressed a defense forum at the Ronald Reagan Presidential Library in Simi Valley about the U.S. “adapting our operational posture and contingency plans” to deter Russia’s “aggression.”14

Nice touch, that tip of the hat to Ronald Reagan whose administration initiated the “Star Wars” program now culminating in the latest addition to the ground-based system upon which the Space Fence depends going up on the Kwajalein Atoll at the old Ronald Reagan Ballistic Missile Test Site.

The Space Fence rises from “Star Wars”

The Naval Space Surveillance System field stations comprise a bi-static radar that points straight up into space and produces a “fence” of electromagnetic energy. The system can detect basketball-sized objects in orbit around the Earth out to an effective range of 15,000 nautical miles. Over 5 million satellite detections or observations are collected by the surveillance sensor each month. Data collected by the Fence is transmitted to a computer center at Dahlgren [VA], where it is used to constantly update a database of spacecraft orbital elements. This information is reported to the fleet and Fleet Marine Forces to alert them when particular satellites of interest are overhead. The Navy’s space surveillance system is one of about 20 sensors that together comprise the nation’s worldwide Space Surveillance Network directed by U.S. Strategic Command in Omaha, Nebraska.15

The Space Fence actually began with the Navy Space Surveillance System (NAVSPASUR) in 1957, just after the Soviets launched the Sputnik satellite. Designed to track both transmitting satellites and those that were quiet, NAVSPASUR’s ground base consisted of a nine-radar array “fence” (217MHz each) from Georgia to Southern California at the 33rd parallel north: two transmitters at Gila River, Arizona (pre-recalibration frequency 219.97MHz) and Jordan Lake, Alabama (pre-recalibration frequency 216.99MHz); a more powerful addition at Lake Kickapoo, Texas (768kW radiated power, pre-recalibration frequency 216.983MHz);16 and six receiving stations, four of which are still operating in San Diego, California, Elephant Butte, New Mexico, Red River, Arkansas, and Hawkinsville, Georgia. The 1983 Strategic Defense Initiative (SDI), known familiarly as “Star Wars,” was presented as a multi-layered outer space defense system based on “non-chemical kinetic and directed energy weapons”—kinetic kill and speed of light weapons, neutral particle beams, ground-based lasers, electrons using fighting mirrors and hyper-velocity guns—against invading ballistic missiles divided into flight-orbit stages of booster, late booster, mid-orbit, and last-stage. The plan in the 1980s was that a space-based constellation of forty platforms would deploy 1,500 kinetic interceptors. But what happened was that the initial stage alone—Brilliant Pebbles, a satellite constellation of 4,600 kinetic interceptors (KE ASAT) in low Earth orbit, each weighing 100 pounds (45 kg), and their associated tracking systems—would cost $125 billion, and that wasn’t counting the next stage deployment of even larger platforms, including laser and particle beam weapons like the Mid-Infrared Advanced Chemical Laser (MIRACL). It became evident that “Star Wars” was premature and that a more sophisticated ground-based system would have to be developed to support space-based platforms. Along came Bernard Eastlund and his 1987 HAARP patent, leading to a decade of HAARP experiments that solved the problem of keeping the lower atmosphere ionized to sandwich between near-earth orbit space platforms and a conductive ground-based infrastructure. HAARP fulfilled every military hope and more: it altered the relationship between the ionosphere and the troposphere while Project Cloverleaf provided jet deliveries of conductive nanoparticles around the globe as smaller and mobile ionospheric heaters were built, and radar installations, towers, and phased-array installations proliferated. On October 1, 2004, NAVSPASUR was passed from the U.S. Navy to the U.S. Air Force 20th Space Control Squadron and renamed the AN/FPS-133 Air Force Space Surveillance System (SSS / the VHF Fence), a key component of the Space Surveillance Network (SSN). In August 2013—one year before HAARP’s shutdown—the AFSSS ceased operation so it could be recalibrated to the frequencies and pulses of the global infrastructure of ionospheric heaters, radar installations, towers, NexRads, wind farms, fracking wells, etc. In 2014, the Lockheed Martin SATCOM Technologies team (Lockheed Martin, Raytheon, AMEC, AT&T, and General Dynamics) began building a six-acre array system on the Kwajalein Atoll 2,100 nautical miles southwest of Honolulu17 that would replace the AFSSS with an Sband (2.2–2.3GHz)18 ground-based radar system of four hundred or so units in service to continuous space situational awareness.

“The ground-based receive array is an elegant merger of a huge physical structure built with the precision of a complex scientific or medical instrument,” said Mike DiBiase, a vice president and general manager of General Dynamics Mission Systems. “The SATCOM Technologies-built array has the sensitivity to locate, identify and track objects as small as a softball, hundreds of miles above the Earth’s surface.”19

A scaled-down version of the Lockheed Martin Kwajalein Atoll next-generation space surveillance system opened in 2016 in New Jersey as a “test site.”20 As part of the Space Situational Awareness Group of the U.S. Air Force, the Space Based Space Surveillance (SBSS) system detects and tracks space objects in orbit around the Earth while the previously classified Geosynchronous Space Situational Awareness Program (GSSAP) satellites are loaded with dedicated SSN electro-optical sensors in communication with Air Force Satellite Control Network (AFSCN) ground stations like Schriever Air Force Base in conjunction with the 50th Space Wing of Air Force Space Command (AFSPC) in Colorado Springs. (The present incarnation of GSSAP gives a whole new meaning to “neighborhood watch.”)

GSSAP satellites will support Joint Functional Component Command for Space (JFCC SPACE) tasking to collect space situational awareness data . . .21

Broadly speaking, AFSPC has four missions: (1) space forces support; (2) space control; (3) force enhancement (weather, communications, intelligence, missile warning, navigation); and (4) force application. Translated, this is C4. The 50th Space Wing satellite operators of the 1st Space Operations Squadron uplink C4 calculations for weapons command from MacDill Air Force Base (Patriot missile and Iron Dome) and are in touch with the Kwajalein Atoll installation that feeds data to the Joint Space Operations Center at Vandenberg Air Force Base and with Eglin Air Force Base Site C-6 radar station whose AN/FPS-85 phased-array radar runs the radar / computer processing. It is important to remember that the U.S. Air Force22 was tutored by Paperclip Nazi scientists like Hubertus Strughold, M.D., who conducted pilot stress tests and experiments in radiobiology and human radiation at the School of Aviation Medicine (SAM) near Randolph Air Force Base in San Antonio, Texas. Today, SAM, the Human Effects Center of Excellence, and the Air Force Research Laboratory continue to research nonlethal weapons like lasers, masers, microwave hearing, synthetic telepathy / voice-to-skull (V2K), brain-machine interface (BMI), etc. In fact, AFSPC at Peterson Air Force Base may be the military hub of artificial telepathy operations: “It’s the ‘mission control’ center where rocket scientists, AFRL, HAARP, spy satellites, radar dishes, microwave towers, beam weapons, human experimentation and spooky intelligence agencies like NSA, NRO and DIA all come together.”23 Now let’s move on to the control over the poles that plays heavily in Space Fence operation. The Nazis studied the poles but not necessarily for the mythical reasons disseminated after the Nuremberg show trials.

Chapter 7

The “Star Wars” Space Fence Rises Again

Under An Ionized Sky

From Chemtrails to Space Fence Lockdown

By Elana Freeland

https://ia903103.us.archive.org/5/items/ElanaFreelandUnderAnIonizedSkyFromChemtrailsToSpaceFenceLockdown2018Pdf/Elana%20Freeland%20-%20Under%20an%20Ionized%20Sky%20-%20From%20Chemtrails%20to%20Space%20Fence%20Lockdown%20%282018%29%20pdf.pdf

Methods and Automatic System to Identify Who is Victims of Abuse Voice to Skull & Remote Neural Monitoring Technology and Identify Who is Remote Attacker or Operator Using Device of Voice to Skull & Remote Neural Monitoring

Aug 31, 2019

A method to identify victim of abuse and remote operator using voice to skull and remote neural monitoring, comprising the steps of: using a database in a computer consisting of one or more of disgusting items, funny items, anti-political trend and anti-religious belief items, countries and races items, foreign clubs or organizations items, languages and dialects items, and scientific knowledge items, tested person selecting one item which only causes the remote operator to have psychological response and does not cause the tested person to have psychological response, instructing the tested person to launch imaginary psychological attack, assigning test questions based on the imaginary psychological attack and obtaining answers from the tested person in response to the test questions, then using polygraph meter to analysis the answers and assigning true or false status to the answers

https://patents.justia.com/patent/20200275874

REMOTE CONTROL HEART ATTACK WEAPONS

The brain is on the verge of becoming the next battlefield with weapons

currently being designed to hack directly into your nervous system.

"Controlled Personnel Effects"

(see image, right) is one of the Air Force’s ambitious long-term

challenges. It starts with better and more accurate bombs, but moves on

to discuss devices that "make selected adversaries think or act

according to our needs… By studying and modeling the human brain and

nervous system, the ability to mentally influence or confuse personnel

is also possible."

The

first stage is technology to “remotely create physical sensations.”

They give the example of the Active Denial System "people zapper" which

uses a high-frequency radiation similar to microwaves as a non-lethal

means of crowd control.

Other weapons can affect the nervous system directly. The Pulsed Energy Projectile

fires a short intense pulse of laser energy. This vaporizes the outer

layer of the target, creating a rapidly-expanding expanding ball of

plasma. At different power levels, those expanding plasmas could

deliver a harmless warning, stun the target, or disable them – all with

pinpoint laser precision from a mile away.

Early reports on the effects of PEPs

mentioned temporary paralysis, then thought to be related to ultrasonic

shockwaves. It later became apparent that the electromagnetic pulse

caused by the expanding plasma was triggering nerve cells.LTChallenge-08-IMG2.JPG

Details of this emerged in a heavily-censored document released to Ed Hammond of the Sunshine Project

under the Freedom if Information Act. Called “Sensory consequence of

electromagnetic pulsed emitted by laser induced plasmas,” it described

research on activating the nerve cells responsible for sensing

unpleasant stimuli: heat, damage, pressure, cold. By selectively

stimulating a particular nociceptor, a finely tuned PEP might

sensations of say, being burned, frozen or dipped in acid — all

without doing the slightest actual harm.

The skin is the easiest target for such stimulation. But, in

principle, any sensory nerves could be triggered. The Controlled

Effects document suggests “it may be possible to create synthetic

images…to confuse an individual’ s visual sense or, in a similar

manner, confuse his senses of sound, taste, touch, or smell.”

In other words, it may be possible to use electromagnetic means to

create overwhelming ‘sound’ or ‘light’, or indeed ‘intolerable smell’

which would exist only in the brain of the person perceiving them.

There is another side as well. The “sensory consequences” document

also notes that the nervous system which controls muscles could be

influenced to cause what they call “Taser-like motor effects.” The stun

gun’s ability to shock the muscles into malfunction is relatively

crude; we might now be looking at are much more targeted effects.

The American military may want to attack the nervous system,

with pain rays and laser plasma pulses. But they’re not the only ones.

The Russians have long studied such systems, too — including one

weapon that could, in theory, remotely trigger heart attacks.

In 2003, at the 2nd European Symposium on Non-Lethal Weapons,

Anatoly Korolev and his colleagues from Moscow State University

presented a paper with the snappy title "Bioelectrodynamic Criterion of

the NLW Effectiveness Estimation and the Interaction mechanisms of the

multilayer Skin Tissues with electromagnetic Radiation." This is a

study of how radio-frequency weapons — like the American Active Denial System

— affect the skin. After wading through a mass of technical data

showing how complex the interactions are we reach the punch line:

The sensations modality (pricking, touch, pressure,

gooseflesh, touch, burning pain etc) depends on the field parameters

and individual concrete human being factors. As a matter of fact, we

can really choose the non-lethal bioeffect.

The effects include sensations similar to those discussed previously,

and more besides. The paper discusses effects on cell membranes and

affecting the body’s normal function, including "information transfer

to the organs of control."

At the same conference,

V Makukhin of the Trymas Engineering Center in Moscow described

"Electronic equipment for complex influence on biological objects." And

when he says "biological objects," he means you and me.

His laboratory apparatus uses a modulated beam of radio waves to

produce what he terms "disorder of autonomic nervous system," put

forward as a possible non-lethal weapon. Makhunin notes that there is

no general agreement on how EM waves disrupt nerves – he mentions ion

channels similar to those in the plasma paper – but he certainly seems

to be seeing the same effects as American researchers.

But it need not be a non-lethal weapon. Makhunin also mentions the

effects of "change of electrocardiogram" and what he calls "function

break of heart muscle."

The vulnerability of the heart to electrical stimulation (including that produced by EM waves) is well documented.

A lethal device would interfere with the electrical potentials that

keep the chambers of the heart synchronized, producing fibrillation and

rapid death. A death ray doesn’t need to be a truck-sized laser that

reduces the target to smoking heap; a small device that stops the heart

will do the job.

Little has been openly published in this area in the public domain,

but this may be the tip of the iceberg. We are likely to be hearing

more in future – especially if the Russians manage to find funding.

I don’t think we need tinfoil hats just yet. But a layer of

conducting mesh built into body armor might save a lot of heartache in

years to come.

https://web.archive.org/web/20210211024948/https://www.impactlab.com/2006/02/15/remote-control-heart-attack-weapons/

EXCLUSIVE: Doctors Reveal Details of Neuro-Weapon Attacks in Havana

9/6/2018

By Stew Magnuson

Directed energy weapons intended to disrupt or damage their victims’ brains were the most likely source of a series of mysterious attacks singling out U.S. personnel assigned to the U.S. Embassy in Cuba in 2017, three doctors involved in the investigation have told National Defense in exclusive interviews.

The three experts were contacted by the State Department to investigate 25 cases of government employees working in Cuba who complained of suddenly hearing noises, pressure in their ears, followed by symptoms such as headaches, vertigo, dizziness and loss of cognitive functions.

The team of three experts concluded that incident was a widescale use of electronics to carry out a so-called neuro-weapon attack. Neuro-weapons are an emerging, but little understood threat that is compounded by the ease in which they can be purchased on the internet.

“I think we are turning a page,” said Dr. James Giordano, a professor at the departments of neurology and biochemistry at Georgetown University Medical Center and chief of the Neuroethics Studies Program at the Pellegrino Center for Clinical Bioethics. The Pentagon has taken notice of the event and Giordano and the two other team members will be briefing the J3, joint chiefs of staff, on Sept. 7.

Neuro-weapons can take the form of biological agents, chemical weapons — and in the Havana case — directed energy, and possibly a combination of different methods, Giordano said. The effects can be latent, durable, highly disruptive and attribution is difficult. They are not “weapons of mass destruction,” but they have the potential to disrupt everything from individual cells in a body, to societies and geopolitics, said Giordano, who authored a 2014 book, Neurotechnology in National Security and Defense: Practical Considerations, Neuroethical Concerns.

The attacks occurred at the victims’ homes, with the exception of two cases that took place in a hotel known to accommodate diplomats and other U.S. personnel, said Dr. Michael Hoffer, director of the Vestibular and Balance Program at the University of Miami’s Department of Otolaryngology. Hoffer was the first physician to examine the victims on site in Cuba, and later in Miami.

“I thought they were being targeted. I still believe they were being targeted,” he said. Those he examined said they were sitting in their homes, or the hotel, when they suddenly felt the symptoms: a loud noise exposure, a pressure sensation, ear pain, then ringing in the ears and dizziness. A day later there were some cognitive deficits reported.

“They would actually say that if they moved in their domicile, the beam — as it were — would follow them. Except the minute they opened the front door, it went off,” Hoffer said.

Hoffer carried out a series of preliminary tests on 100 personnel assigned to the embassy last summer, as well as 10 people who were in the same residences of the victims at the time of the attack, but in other rooms. No symptoms were found in the 100 other employees.

Being in Havana shortly after the attacks and before news had reached the media was important because it gave Hoffer valuable insights, he said. Other than speaking to one another about the symptoms, the victims were not influenced by newspaper accounts. In addition, he arrived relatively soon after the attacks when their memories of what happened were fresh, and none of them had received any medical treatment.

He also had the opportunity to see where the incidents occurred. “I literally looked and walked at the places that were hit,” he said.

Most of the victims also worked in a particular part of the embassy, he added. “They were really good at targeting,” he said of those who carried out the attacks. The homes were clustered in certain neighborhoods where diplomats reside, he added.

“People were hit from all branches of the State Department, but certain branches were hit more than others,” he said.

Thirty-five potential victims — the 25 who reported symptoms plus the 10 who were in the residences at the same time — were flown to Miami where an interdisciplinary team of experts from the University of Miami’s Miller School of Medicine carried out a battery of more detailed tests.

Hoffer was able to quickly rule out the possibility that they had experienced a traumatic brain injury, or TBI. As a retired Navy captain and doctor, he had examined more than 3,000 service members who had experienced TBI and that was not it. Plus, none of the victims had reported injuring their head.

The team recorded “objective findings of balance disorders” on 100 percent of the 25 victims, who had reported the symptoms. Everyone was abnormal in at least one balance test. “We made sure they were ‘super’ abnormal not just ‘barely’ abnormal, Hoffer said. The 10 people who were in the same buildings at the time of the attacks showed no symptoms.

The 25 victims also had a unique pattern of cognitive disorders that the co-lead of the team, the university’s director of neuropsychology Dr. Bonnie Levin, picked up, he said.

Giordano said directed energy weapons can cause these injuries by creating “cavitation,” or air pockets, in fluids near the inner ear. The shape of the inner ear amplifies sounds and waveforms to cause the effect. The process creates air bubbles, or cavities, that eventually burst.

Near the inner ear are two pathways carrying blood to the brain — the cochlear aqueduct and the vestibular aqueduct. The bubbles can travel rapidly up the aqueducts into the brain where they can “function as a stroke,” Giordano said.

There were 19 complete sets of data derived from the 25 victims after the University of Miami team completed the tests. The State Department put Hoffer together in a team with Giordano and Dr. Carey Balaban, a professor of otolaryngology, bioengineering, neurobiology and communication and science disorders, at the University of Pittsburgh.

The three independently examined all the data using different approaches, but came to the same conclusions. They ruled out TBI because the damage was not consistent with such injuries. Toxins such as heavy metals or high doses of certain medications that cause similar inner ear problems were not present, and the damage not consistent.

Balaban, who works with the Office of Naval Research, was familiar with a body of scientific research, mostly conducted by ONR from the early 1960s to the late 1980s, on directed energy weapons and their effects on the inner ear. The research sought to identify the human head’s susceptibility to directed energy exposures. The papers helped form part of his conclusions.

“The likelihood of multiple sources of energy of acoustic and radio frequencies … is there, we just don’t know what it was,” he said.

The team could not conclude exactly what method the perpetrators used on the victims, but narrowed it down to several possibilities: drugs alone was deemed “unlikely.” Ultrasonic (acoustic) exposures they judged “very possible and likely.” Electromagnetic pulsing was also rated “very possible and probable.” Microwave energy was deemed possible, but “unlikely.”

There was another possibility — but more information was needed to know — that the attackers used a combination of a drug that was activated by the directed energy weapon.

Balaban said there was another possible method: pulsed lasers. “Near infrared lasers penetrate pretty far into the head,” he said. “All of these weapons can produce cavitation in fluids and can produce these effects,” he added. The three team members agreed that “saying [the Cuba attacks] are one thing or another is foolhardy,” Balaban said.

“Can we know who did it? I’m not quite sure. Do we know what they were exposed to? Hard to tell. But it points out this [knowledge] gap that we need to fill,” Balaban said.

The case has drawn a great deal of attention within the Pentagon and at Special Operations Command, he said. The information was recently declassified and the three have given briefings to SOCOM and to the Air Force’s AFWERX. Balaban is working on a grant with ONR to reproduce the attack in a laboratory setting so it can be better understood.

The trio plans to publish a paper as soon as possible with the results for all to see. One theory is that the victims were being used as a test — basically human guinea pigs — and the perpetrators are hoping the U.S. publishes test results that can help them fine-tune or better understand how to use these weapons. Balaban said that kind of data will not be made public.

Meanwhile, “Pandora’s box is open as far as making these kinds of things,” Balaban said. Devices that can be used in ultrasonic attacks, for example, are readily available on the internet for less than $300. The off-the-shelf devices are intended to repulse vermin such as rats and insects and have a range of about 30 to 40 feet, he said.

“We are facing a threat. And an important thing is to figure out the battlespace we are dealing with here and make some solutions,” Balaban said. “It’s the perfect kind of gray warfare. It’s a very good way to degrade your opponent’s capabilities so you can exploit it with conventional means.”

Such weapons could be used clandestinely against a political leader, for example, to ultimately destabilize a society, Giordano said. “I think what you are beginning to see is a greater likelihood for targeting the brain in these ways — both in regard to its structure and its functions, which includes cognitions, emotions and behaviors — in ways that are going to be disruptive on a variety of scales from systems in the individual to systems in the social and political” realm, he said.

Balaban added: “We have a plausible set of vulnerabilities — areas we know nothing about, neuro-weapons, that have been used asymmetrically. We have to figure out what the heck this is.”

For more on the potential of neuro-weapons, see the article by James Giordano, “Weaponizing The Brain: Neuroscience Advancements Spark Debate” in the May 2017 issue of National Defense

Topics: CBRN, Weapons of Mass Destruction, Emerging Technologies

https://www.nationaldefensemagazine.org/articles/2018/9/6/exclusive-doctors-reveal-details-of-neuroweapon-attacks-in-havana

Published: 10 October 1996

Russian documents Set out 'tectonic weapon' research

Carl Levitin

Moscow. The first official details have emerged in Moscow of ambitious research into 'tectonic warfare' carried out by the former Soviet Union and subsequently by the government of Russia, and involving atte mpts to stimulate 'artificial' earthquakes as weapons of destruction. According to documents obtained by the newspaper Moscow News, two research programmes, the first known as ' Mercury ' and the second as ' Volcano', were aimed at creating new earthquake epicentres by using underground nuclear explosions . Geophysicists are aware that impending earthquakes may be triggered by underground nuclear explosions . But Western geophysicists remain sceptical about tectonic warfare and have all but abandoned research after two unsuccessful phases of activity in the 1960s and 1980s, says Roger Clark, a lecturer in geophysics at the University of Leeds. Clark is not at all surprised that th e Russians tried to create earthquakes and control their location electromagnetically, however. "This sort of science is very much part of their heritage. We don't think it is impossible, or wrong , but past experience suggests it is very, very unlikely. "

The programme , which was secretly launched by the Communist rulers of the former Soviet Union in 1987, and has been unofficially known to Western geophysicists for several years, is now believed to have been abandoned. It would certainly contravene the terms of the Comprehensive Test Ban Treaty, which Russia signe d at the United Nations in Geneva last month . The Mercury project was launched in the former Soviet republic of Azerbaijan, but came to a halt when the republic became independent. It was superseded by the Volcano project. Three underground nuclear tests are believed to have taken place at sites in Kyrgyzstan.

According to the documents, the Mercury project was launched by a secret decree of the Central Committee of the Communist Party and the Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union. The objective was to "develop a methodology for remote operation on an earthquake epicentre by using weak seismic fields and research possibilities of transferring the seismic energy of an explosion ".

The documents say that the Mercury project involved 22 scientific and industrial organizations, including the Geological Institute of the Azerbaijan Academy of Sciences in Baku. The remit extended to developing the electronic equipment to be installed aboard space satellites that would control the tectonic weapon. The scientists were given three years to complete research, with testing planned for 1990.

During the research phase, Azerbaijani scientists grew increasingly confident and, according to the documents, were sure that " after [a] nuclear explosion, subterranean energy may accumulate at huge distances from the epicentre and reach massive capacity, after which the next directed explosion can release it all ".

Underground testing began at the town of Batken in Kyrgyzstan, and was directed by lkram Ke rimov , of the Azerbaijan Academy of Sciences. The documents say that scientists detonated an underground nuclear charge and tried to control the direction of seismic energy release d using British-built equipment known as 'system 9690 ' .

A report prepared by the Mozhaisky Military Engineering Institute concluded that the test had been a success. But progress slowed considerably following Azerbaijan's independence from the Soviet Union. At about this time , Russia embarked on a more comprehensive tectonic warfare programme known as the Volcano project. The Earth Physics Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences (RAS) became the project headquarters .

Research was scheduled to be completed in 1992, with underground testing beginning the following year. The final test was carried out at a place code-named S36NZ-0Kh; Moscow News believes the letters 'NZ' refer to Novaya Zemlya, where Soviet nuclear testing began in the 1950s."

https://www.nature.com/articles/383471a0

It's hard to see how the fishing industry will pick itself up again. Takeshi is moving away from the coast as is his neighbor and fellow fisherman. His wife has refused to return here since the tsunami hit. At the age of 77, he is unlikely to be able to start from scratch. But he picks up any remnants of his fishing gear he can find, just in case. What is left intact barely fills one small basket. His neighbor finds his clock. It has stopped at 3:22pm -- the exact moment his life changed and countless others ended." Misplaced trust: 30-foot tsunami wall didn't save Japanese village by Paul Hancocks

http://www.cnn.com/2011/WORLD/asiapcf/03/31/japan.tsunami.village/index.html

A major landslide occurred 4 miles (6.4 km) east of Oso, Washington, United States, on March 22, 2014 (3/22/2014), at 10:37 a.m. local time. A portion of an unstable hill collapsed, sending mud and debris to the south across the North Fork of the Stillaguamish River, engulfing a rural neighborhood, and covering an area of approximately 1 square mile (2.6 km2). Forty-three people were killed and 49 homes and other structures destroyed."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2014_Oso_mudslide

"Skull and Bones, The Order, Order 322 or The Brotherhood of Death is an undergraduate senior secret student society at Yale University in New Haven, Connecticut."

"There is a secret that binds the two men who would be the next leader of the free world. President George W Bush and Senator John Kerry both spent a portion of their youth laying bare their sex lives in Gothic rituals presided over by a human skull and the skeletal remains of various other animal species in a windowless building known as the Tomb. They also formed an unusual attachment to the number 322, which holds a special resonance for the club's members." Skeletons in the closet

https://www.theguardian.com/world/2004/may/20/usa.internationaleducationnews

"It is perhaps worth noting, in light of George W.'s controversial episode at Bob Jones University and the specter of anti-Catholicism, that at one point in the proceedings every initiate kisses the slippered toe of the "Pope." At last the initiate is formally dubbed a Knight of Eulogia. Amid more raucous ritual he is cast from the room into the waiting arms of the patriarchs."

https://www.theatlantic.com/magazine/archive/2000/05/george-w-knight-of-eulogia/304686/

A recently released documentary reveals that R.C. Christian, a pseudonym for the man who provided the designs and funding for the controversial Georgia Guidestones monument, was Herbert Hinie Kersten, a doctor from Fort Dodge, Iowa.  Kersten appears to have expressed support for David Duke, former Grand Wizard of the Knights of the Ku Klux Klan, in a letter written to the South Florida Sun Sentinel.  William Sayles Doan, an author and Fort Dodge historian, claims on camera that Kersten was an outspoken racist who voiced plans to create a measurement to definitively prove that whites – and in particular Northern Europeans – were the world’s superior race.

Kersten was aided by his friend, Robert Merryman, publisher of the Ft. Dodge Messenger.  Merryman is known to have arranged the publication of Common Sense Renewed, a book intended to explain the purpose of the Georgia Guidestones.

The Georgia Guidestones is a highly controversial granite structure modeled loosely after Stonehenge, erected in northeast Georgia and shrouded in mystery.  The monument proclaims ten commandments in eight different languages, the most contentious being the establishment of a global population of only 500-million, a reduction of over 6.5-billion people from current levels.  Other commandments include the development of a global language and a worldwide government.  While most of the commandments are written vaguely and appear benign, Common Sense Renewed details a totalitarian global government where every aspect of human life — including birth, death, marriage, childbearing, work, property ownership, travel, health care, education and the right to vote — are regulated by the state.

The extensive eugenic measures outlined in Common Sense Renewed may reflect the involvement of William Shockley, the Nobel Prize-winning physicist who co-invented the transistor.  Shockley also  became known for his claims that blacks are genetically inferior to whites.  He espoused financial rewards to encourage voluntary sterilization for people having sub-100 IQs.

According to Doan, Kersten was proud of his friendship with Shockley.

Eugenics is the management of human breeding with the intent to produce people carrying desired characteristics like intelligence, beauty, athleticism or even docility.  Eugenics advocates usually also intend to eliminate “bad genes” from populations by discouraging childbearing among people with undesirable attributes; however, population culling is another tactic wielded by eugenicists to get rid of unwanted people.

Often, undesirable genetic concepts extend to encompass entire races.  Eugenics is best known as the Nazi pursuit of the purified Aryan Race involving German programs to eliminate the mentally ill, Jews, gypsies, homosexuals and even political opposition.  However, eugenics initiatives originated in the USA that influenced Hitler’s Germany.  After the conclusion of World War II, unfavorable Nazi eugenics publicity derailed other eugenics movements for years to come.

My involvement with the documentary

In early 2010, I was involved with the development of the documentary, Dark Clouds over Elberton, a Chris Pinto production made with the assistance of Mike Bennett, the podcaster behind the “End Times” focused FutureQuake program.  In addition to being filmed in numerous scenes, I also provided Pinto with my research and I arranged his interview with Wyatt C. Martin, the key figure in uncovering the identity of R.C. Christian.  However, within a few days I withdrew from the project after witnessing unethical and disrespectful behavior from both Pinto and Bennett.  Most importantly, Pinto and Bennett boastfully exploited Wyatt Martin’s trust – and ridiculed the man in the process — in order to covertly obtain R.C. Christian’s address in Ft. Dodge, Iowa.

Wyatt C. Martin has maintained his vow to protect the identity of R.C. Christian since 1979.  I deeply respect Martin and I consider him a man of rare character and morality.

Martin had suffered a debilitating stroke only a few weeks before I arranged the Pinto/Bennett interview and Martin originally declined the interview until I vouched for the character of the pair.  Consequently, I felt responsible for their betrayal on Wyatt Martin.

I wrote a personal account of these incidents in March, 2010, almost immediately after I withdrew from the project.  Again, it is a personal account and I never intended to publish it, but with the release of Dark Clouds Over Elberton, I feel it is necessary to include portions of it in a second article in order to preserve Wyatt C. Martin’s character and legacy.

A Rosicrucian Connection

While the involvement of the Freemasons in building of the Georgia Guidestones is well established, the shadowy secret organization known as the Rosicrucians have long been suspected to be the hidden hand behind the monument, primarily due to the Kersten’s choice of R.C. Christian as his pseudonym.

The Rosicrusians are not just one the most secretive of all secret organizations, but some claim that they are the “Hidden Hand” that has been guiding world events for centuries.  Furthermore, the Rosicrucians claim to have mastered many occult, supernatural practices involving things like out-of-body projection, mind control and even immortality.  The secret order was purportedly founded in the 15th Century by Christian Rosenkreuz who some claim later manifested as the Count of St. Germain in the 18th Century.  Rosicrucians have been associated with vampires and the Batman villain, Ra’s al Ghul, was clearly inspired by Rosicrucian lore.

The Rosicrucians also appear to have influenced the establishment of speculative Freemasonry.

The documentary briefly shows a Rosicrucian document uncovered in Coggins Industries that might describe a time capsule purportedly buried at the Georgia Guidestones site.  The following incomplete transcription was made from that footage:

[Editor’s note the entire document was in upper case]

To whomever comes across this presenting:

Contained herein are keys that have been awaited to be placed here in proper sequencing and in proper order to announce the return and the activation of those events of prophecy that that signal these events. Those who have guarded this great mystery and who have guarded the evolution of the human species itself are returning.  It has begun.

This monument known as the Georgia Guide Stones (sic) shall find threads unto the revelation of the mystery in the name R.C. Christian otherwise known unto that contingency that is responsible for the erection of this monument as Christian Rosenkretz (1378-1484).

This presentation of keys upon the finding of it is to be delivered to the Elberton Star.  The Elberton Star is to deliver it to the Atlanta Rosicrucian Society.  The Rosicrucian contact number is 1.  That number is derived from the synchronistic mystery of 404-2994-4172 in Atlanta.

It is only those with the understand (sic) of the rose and its return who will be capable of deciphering the codes and the keys that are contained herein:

Unto this great mystery shall it in due time be unveiled likened unto… Great portal reads only, “Know thyself.”  Come indeed the bridegroom bearing the knowledge of the perfect… to bring forth the gold and this the purity of the rose..  This monument has now been activated

You are greatly loved mankind.  Once we saw through the glass … shall see face to face.  Do not fear.  We are with you through the"

Iowa White Supremacist behind the Georgia Guidestones

https://vanshardware.com/2015/09/part-1-iowa-white-supremacist-behind-the-georgia-guidestones/?fbclid=IwAR16RVyL4WEeP3hWESgIowV34Jo5GXh2TJlNplHyrqinlFUTErGZ6pykARo

AN ALL-TIME CHILI'S FAVORITE

We have been serving up our fall-off-the-bone ribs for decades. Get a full order of Baby Back Ribs slow-cooked and smoked in-house in your choice of three flavors: House BBQ, Texas Dry Rub, or Honey-Chipotle. Served with fries & white-cheddar mac & cheese.

https://www.chilis.com/ribs

[251] 5. 1While eating they should be careful to observe temperance, decorum, and propriety both interior and exterior in everything. 2A blessing should precede the meal, and it should be followed by a thanksgiving which all should recite with proper devotion and reverence. 3While the meal is being eaten, food should be given also to the soul, through the reading of a book[4] which is devotional rather than difficult so that all can understand it and draw profit from it, or through having someone preach during that time according to what the superiors may order, or through doing something similar for the glory of God our Lord [E].

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

14We ought to act on the principle that everyone who lives under obedience should let himself be carried and directed by Divine Providence through the agency of the superior 15as if he were a lifeless body, which allows itself to be carried to any place and treated in any way; or an old man s staff, which serves at any place and for any purpose in which the one holding it in his hand wishes to employ it. 16For in this way the obedient man ought joyfully to employ himself in any task in which the superior desires to employ him in aid of the whole body of the religious order; 17and he ought to hold it certain that by so doing he conforms himself with the divine will more than by anything else he could do while following his own will and different judgment.[3]"

page 221

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

The Sedlec Ossuary (Czech: Kostnice v Sedlci; German: Sedletz-Beinhaus) is a Roman Catholic chapel, located beneath the Cemetery Church of All Saints (Czech: Hřbitovní kostel Všech Svatých), part of the former Sedlec Abbey in Sedlec, a suburb of Kutná Hora in the Czech Republic. The ossuary is estimated to contain the skeletons of between 40,000 and 70,000 people, whose bones have, in many cases, been artistically arranged to form decorations and furnishings for the chapel.[1] The ossuary is among the most visited tourist attractions of the Czech Republic, drawing over 200,000 visitors annually.[2]

Four bell-shaped mounds occupy the corners of the chapel. A chandelier of bones, which contains at least one of every bone in the human body, hangs from the center of the nave with garlands of skulls draping the vault. Other works include piers and monstrances flanking the altar, a coat of arms of the House of Schwarzenberg, and the signature of František Rint, also executed in bone, on the wall near the entrance.[3]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sedlec_Ossuary

"The secret thought of Hugues de Payens, in founding his Order, was not exactly to serve the ambition of the Patriarchs of Constantinople. There existed at that period in the East a Sect of Johannite Christians, who claimed to be the only true Initiates into the real mysteries of the religion of the Saviour. They pretended to know the real history of YESUS the ANOINTED, and, adopting in part the Jewish traditions and the tales of the Talmud, they held that the facts recounted in the Evangels are but allegories, the key of which Saint John gives, in saying that the

p. 817

world might be filled with the books that could be written upon the words and deeds of Jesus Christ; words which, they thought, would be only a ridiculous exaggeration, if he were not speaking of an allegory and a legend, that might be varied and prolonged to infinity.

"The Johannites ascribed to Saint John the foundation of their Secret Church, and the Grand Pontiffs of the Sect assumed the title of Christos, Anointed, or Consecrated, and claimed to have succeeded one another from Saint John by an uninterrupted succession of pontifical powers. He who, at the period of the foundation of the Order of the Temple, claimed these imaginary prerogatives, was named THEOCLET; he knew HUGUES DE PAYENS, he initiated him into the Mysteries and hopes of his pretended church, he seduced him by the notions of Sovereign Priesthood and Supreme royalty, and finally designated him as his successor.

"Thus the Order of Knights of the Temple was at its very origin devoted to the cause of opposition to the tiara of Rome and the crowns of Kings, and the Apostolate of Kabalistic Gnosticism was vested in its chiefs. For Saint John himself was the Father of the Gnostics, and the current translation of his polemic against the heretical of his Sect and the pagans who denied that Christ was the Word, is throughout a misrepresentation, or misunderstanding at least, of the whole Spirit of that Evangel.

"The tendencies and tenets of the Order were enveloped in profound mystery, and it externally professed the most perfect orthodoxy. The Chiefs alone knew the aim of the Order: the Subalterns followed them without distrust.

"To acquire influence and wealth, then to intrigue, and at need to fight, to establish the Johannite or Gnostic and Kabalistic dogma, were the object and means proposed to the initiated Brethren. The Papacy and the rival monarchies, they said to them, are sold and bought in these days, become corrupt, and to-morrow, perhaps, will destroy each other. All that will become the heritage of the Temple: the World will soon come to us for its Sovereigns and Pontiffs. We shall constitute the equilibrium of the Universe, and be rulers over the Masters of the World.

"The Templars, like all other Secret Orders and Associations, had two doctrines, one concealed and reserved for the Masters, which was Johannism; the other public, which was the Roman Catholic. Thus they deceived the adversaries whom they sought

XXX.

KNIGHT KADOSH.

Morals and Dogma

by Albert Pike

https://sacred-texts.com/mas/md/md31.htm

Thirteenth Rule. To be right in everything, we ought always to hold that the white which I see, is black, if the Hierarchical Church so decides it, believing that between Christ our Lord, the Bridegroom, and the Church, His Bride, there is the same Spirit which governs and directs us for the salvation of our souls. Because by the same Spirit and our Lord Who gave the ten Commandments, our holy Mother the Church is directed and governed."

The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1YC_luOfFWl0Bm0BWkbANKZGC1kkmdHQf/view?usp=sharing

The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.

Name

The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace

Himmler used the Jesuits as the model for the SS, since he found they had the core elements of absolute obedience and the cult of the organisation.[59][60] Hitler is said to have called Himmler "my Ignatius of Loyola".[59] As an order, the SS needed a coherent doctrine that would set it apart.[61] Himmler attempted to construct such an ideology, and deduced a "pseudo-Germanic tradition" from history.[61] Himmler dismissed the image of Christ as a Jew and rejected Christianity's basic doctrine and its institutions.[62] Starting in 1934, the SS hosted "solstice ceremonies" (Sonnenwendfeiern) to increase team spirit within their ranks.[63] In a 1936 memorandum, Himmler set forth a list of approved holidays based on pagan and political precedents meant to wean SS members from their reliance on Christian festivities.[64] In an attempt to replace Christianity and suffuse the SS with a new doctrine, SS-men were able to choose special Lebenslauffeste, substituting common Christian ceremonies such as baptisms, weddings and burials. Since the ceremonies were held in small private circles, it is unknown how many SS-members opted for these kind of celebrations.[65]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideology_of_the_SS

From modest beginnings the SS (Schutzstaffel; Protection Squadrons), became a virtual state within a state in Nazi Germany, staffed by men who perceived themselves as the “racial elite” of Nazi future.

In the Nazi state, the SS assumed leading responsibility for security, identification of ethnicity, settlement and population policy, and intelligence collection and analysis. The SS controlled the German police forces and the concentration camp system. The SS conceived and implemented plans designed to restructure the ethnic composition of eastern Europe and the occupied Soviet Union.

From 1939, the SS assumed responsibility for “solving” the so-called Jewish Question; after 1941, its leadership planned, coordinated and directed the so-called Final Solution of the Jewish Question. This “solution” was the annihilation of the European Jews, which we now refer to as the Holocaust

https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/ss

2 §1. The character and charism of the Society of Jesus arise from the Spiritual Exercises which our holy father Ignatius and his companions went through. Led by this experience, they formed an apostolic group rooted in charity, in which, after they had taken the vows of chastity and poverty and had been raised to the priesthood, they offered themselves as a HOLOCAUST to God,[2] so that serving as soldiers of God beneath the banner of the cross and serving the Lord alone and the Church his spouse under the Roman Pontiff, the vicar of Christ on earth,[3] they would be sent into the entire world[4] for the defense and propagation of the faith and for the progress of souls in Christian life and doctrine. [5]

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"Head:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 463

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"Revelation 13:18

New International Version

"18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666."

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV

"BULL of Pope Boniface VIII promulgated November 18, 1302

For, according to the Blessed Dionysius, it is a law of the divinity that the lowest things reach the highest place by intermediaries. Then, according to the order of the universe, all things are not led back to order equally and immediately, but the lowest by the intermediary, and the inferior by the superior. Hence we must recognize the more clearly that spiritual power surpasses in dignity and in nobility any temporal power whatever, as spiritual things surpass the temporal. This we see very clearly also by the payment, benediction, and consecration of the tithes, but the acceptance of power itself and by the government even of things. For with truth as our witness, it belongs to spiritual power to establish the terrestrial power and to pass judgement if it has not been good. Thus is accomplished the prophecy of Jeremias concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power: ‘Behold to-day I have placed you over nations, and over kingdoms‘ and the rest. Therefore, if the terrestrial power err, it will be judged by the spiritual power; but if a minor spiritual power err, it will be judged by a superior spiritual power; but if the highest power of all err, it can be judged only by God, and not by man, according to the testimony of the Apostle: ‘The spiritual man judgeth of all things and he himself is judged by no man‘ [1 Cor 2:15]. This authority, however, (though it has been given to man and is exercised by man), is not human but rather divine, granted to Peter by a divine word and reaffirmed to him (Peter) and his successors by the One Whom Peter confessed, the Lord saying to Peter himself, ‘Whatsoever you shall bind on earth, shall be bound also in Heaven‘ etc., [Mt 16:19]. Therefore whoever resists this power thus ordained by God, resists the ordinance of God [Rom 13:2], unless he invent like Manicheus two beginnings, which is false and judged by us heretical, since according to the testimony of Moses, it is not in the beginnings but in the beginning that God created heaven and earth [Gen 1:1]. Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff."

https://www.papalencyclicals.net/bon08/b8unam.htm

[529] C. 1The entire purport of this fourth vow of obedience to the pope was and is with regard to missions; 2and this is how the bulls should be understood where they speak of this obedience in all that the sovereign pontiff may command and wherever he may send one, and so on."

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus: a Roman work of the entire Society, 304 §2

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Skull And Bones

60-minutes

By Rebecca Leung

October 2, 2003 / 4:15 PM EDT / CBS

As opposite as George Bush and John Kerry may seem to be, they do share a common secret - one they've shared for decades, and one they will not share with the electorate.

The secret: details of their membership in Skull and Bones, the elite Yale University society whose members include some of the most powerful men of the 20th century.

Bonesmen, as they're called, are forbidden to reveal what goes on in their inner sanctum, the windowless building on the Yale campus that is called the Tomb.

When 60 Minutes first reported on Skull & Bones last October, conspiracy theorists, who see Skull and Bones behind just about everything that goes wrong, and even right, in the world, were relishing the unthinkable - the possibility of two Bonesman fighting it out for the presidency.

Over the years, Bones has included presidents, cabinet officers, spies, Supreme Court justices, captains of industry, and often their sons and lately their daughters, a social and political network like no other.

60 MINUTES

Skull And Bones

60-minutes

By Rebecca Leung

October 2, 2003 / 4:15 PM EDT / CBS

As opposite as George Bush and John Kerry may seem to be, they do share a common secret - one they've shared for decades, and one they will not share with the electorate.

The secret: details of their membership in Skull and Bones, the elite Yale University society whose members include some of the most powerful men of the 20th century.

Bonesmen, as they're called, are forbidden to reveal what goes on in their inner sanctum, the windowless building on the Yale campus that is called the Tomb.

When 60 Minutes first reported on Skull & Bones last October, conspiracy theorists, who see Skull and Bones behind just about everything that goes wrong, and even right, in the world, were relishing the unthinkable - the possibility of two Bonesman fighting it out for the presidency.

Over the years, Bones has included presidents, cabinet officers, spies, Supreme Court justices, captains of industry, and often their sons and lately their daughters, a social and political network like no other.

And to a man and women, they'd responded to questions with utter silence until an enterprising Yale graduate, Alexandra Robbins, managed to penetrate the wall of silence in her book, "Secrets of the Tomb," reports CBS News Correspondent Morley Safer.

"I spoke with about 100 members of Skull and Bones and they were members who were tired of the secrecy, and that's why they were willing to talk to me," says Robbins. "But probably twice that number hung up on me, harassed me, or threatened me."

Secret or not, Skull and Bones is as essential to Yale as the Whiffenpoofs, the tables down at a pub called Mory's, and the Yale mascot - that ever-slobbering bulldog.

Skull and Bones, with all its ritual and macabre relics, was founded in 1832 as a new world version of secret student societies that were common in Germany at the time. Since then, it has chosen or "tapped" only 15 senior students a year who become patriarchs when they graduate -- lifetime members of the ultimate old boys' club.

"Skull and Bones is so tiny. That's what makes this staggering," says Robbins. "There are only 15 people a year, which means there are about 800 living members at any one time."

But a lot of Bonesmen have gone on to positions of great power, which Robbins says is the main purpose of this secret society: to get as many members as possible into positions of power.

"They do have many individuals in influential positions," says Robbins. "And that's why this is something that we need to know about."

President Bush has tapped five fellow Bonesmen to join his administration. Most recently, he selected William Donaldson, Skull and Bones 1953, the head of the Securities and Exchange Commission. Like the President, he's taken the Bones oath of silence.

Ron Rosenbaum, author and columnist for the New York Observer, has become obsessed with cracking that code of secrecy.

"I think there is a deep and legitimate distrust in America for power and privilege that are cloaked in secrecy. It's not supposed to be the way we do things," says Rosenbaum. "We're supposed to do things out in the open in America. And so that any society or institution that hints that there is something hidden is, I think, a legitimate subject for investigation."

His investigation is a 30-year obsession dating back to his days as a Yale classmate of George W. Bush. Rosenbaum, a self-described undergraduate nerd, was certainly not a contender for Bones. But he was fascinated by its weirdness.

"It's this sepulchral, tomblike, windowless, granite, sandstone bulk that you can't miss. And I lived next to it," says Rosenbaum. "I had passed it all the time. And during the initiation rites, you could hear strange cries and whispers coming from the Skull and Bones tomb."

Despite a lifetime of attempts to get inside, the best Rosenbaum could do was hide out on the ledge of a nearby building a few years ago to videotape a nocturnal initiation ceremony in the Tomb's courtyard.

"A woman holds a knife and pretends to slash the throat of another person lying down before them, and there's screaming and yelling at the neophytes," he says.

Robbins says the cast of the initiation ritual is right out of Harry Potter meets Dracula: "There is a devil, a Don Quixote and a Pope who has one foot sheathed in a white monogrammed slipper resting on a stone skull. The initiates are led into the room one at a time. And once an initiate is inside, the Bonesmen shriek at him. Finally, the Bonesman is shoved to his knees in front of Don Quixote as the shrieking crowd falls silent. And Don Quixote lifts his sword and taps the Bonesman on his left shoulder and says, 'By order of our order, I dub thee knight of Euloga.'"

It's a lot of mumbo-jumbo, says Robbins, but it means a lot to the people who are in it.

"Prescott Bush, George W's grandfather, and a band of Bonesmen, robbed the grave of Geronimo, took the skull and some personal relics of the Apache chief and brought them back to the tomb," says Robbins. "There is still a glass case, Bonesmen tell me, within the tomb that displays a skull that they all refer to as Geronimo."

"The preoccupation with bones, mortality, with coffins, lying in coffins, standing around coffins, all this sort of thing I think is designed to give them the sense that, and it's very true, life is short," says Rosenbaum. "You can spend it, if you have a privileged background, enjoying yourself, contributing nothing, or you can spend it making a contribution."

And plenty of Bonesmen have made a contribution, from William Howard Taft, the 27th President; Henry Luce, the founder of Time Magazine; and W. Averell Harriman, the diplomat and confidant of U.S. presidents.

"What's important about the undergraduate years of Skull and Bones, as opposed to fraternities, is that it imbues them with a kind of mission for moral leadership," says Rosenbaum. "And it's something that they may ignore for 30 years of their life, as George W. Bush seemed to successfully ignore it for quite a long time. But he came back to it."

Mr. Bush, like his father and grandfather before him, has refused to talk openly about Skull and Bones. But as a Bonesman, he was required to reveal his innermost secrets to his fellow Bones initiates.

"They're supposed to recount their entire sexual histories in sort of a dim, a dimly-lit cozy room. The other 14 members are sitting on plush couches, and the lights are dimmed," says Robbins. "And there's a fire roaring. And the, this activity is supposed to last anywhere from between one to three hours."

What's the point of this?

"I believe the point of the year in the tomb is to forge such a strong bond between these 15 new members that after they graduate, for them to betray Skull and Bones would mean they'd have to betray their 14 closest friends," says Robbins.

One can't help but make certain comparisons with the mafia, for example. Secret society, bonding, stakes may be a little higher in one than the other. But everybody knows everything about everybody, which is a form of protection.

"I think Skull and Bones has had slightly more success than the mafia in the sense that the leaders of the five families are all doing 100 years in jail, and the leaders of the Skull and Bones families are doing four and eight years in the White House," says Rosenbaum.

Bones is not restricted to the Republican Party. Yet another Bonesman has his eye on the Oval Office: Senator John Kerry, Democrat, Skull & Bones 1966.

"It is fascinating isn't it? I mean, again, all the people say, 'Oh, these societies don't matter. The Eastern Establishment is in decline.' And you could not find two more quintessential Eastern establishment, privileged guys," says Rosenbaum. "I remember when I was a nerdy scholarship student in the reserve book room at, at the Yale Library, and John Kerry, who at that point styled himself 'John F. Kerry' would walk in."

"There was always a little buzz," adds Rosenbaum. "Because even then he was seen to be destined for higher things. He was head of the Yale Political Union, and a tap for Skull and Bones was seen as the natural sequel to that."

David Brooks, a conservative commentator who has published a book on the social dynamics of the upwardly mobile, says that while Skull & Bones may be elite and secret, it's anything but exciting.

"My view of secret societies is they're like the first class cabin in airplanes. They're really impressive until you get into them, and then once you're there they're a little dull. So you hear all these conspiracy theories about Skull and Bones," says Brooks.

"And to me, to be in one of these organizations, you have to have an incredibly high tolerance for tedium 'cause you're sittin' around talking, talking, and talking. You're not running the world, you're just gassing."

Gassing or not, the best-connected white man's club in America has moved reluctantly into the 21st Century.

"Skull and Bones narrowly endorsed admitting women," says Robbins. "The day before these women were supposed to be initiated, a group of Bonesmen, including William F. Buckley, obtained a court order to block the initiation claiming that letting women into the tomb would lead to date rape. Again more legal wrangling; finally it came down to another vote and women were admitted and initiated."

But Skull & Bones now has women, and it's become more multicultural.

"It has gays who got the SAT scores, it's got the gays who got the straight A's," says Brooks. "It's got the blacks who are the president of the right associations. It's different criteria. More multicultural, but it's still an elite, selective institution."

On balance, it may be bizarre, but on a certain perspective, does it provide something of value?

"You take these young strivers, you put them in this weird castle. They spill their guts with each other, fine. But they learn something beyond themselves. They learn a commitment to each other, they learn a commitment to the community," says Brooks. "And maybe they inherit some of those old ideals of public service that are missing in a lot of other parts of the country."

And is that relationship, in some cases, stronger than family or faith?

"Absolutely," says Robbins. "You know, they say, they say the motto at Yale is, 'For God, for country, and for Yale.' At Bones, I would think it's 'For Bones.'"

First published on October 2, 2003 / 4:15 PM EDT

https://www.cbsnews.com/news/skull-and-bones/

The shadowy world of Skull and Bones

Yale&#146;s secretive Skull and Bones society has long generated conspiracy theories about its hidden power. Now, two Bonesmen are facing off for the U.S. presidency. What&#146;s behind the group&#146;s mystique?

BY THE WEEK STAFF

LAST UPDATED JANUARY 8, 2015

What is Skull and Bones?

It’s the oldest and most impenetrable of Yale University’s several “secret societies,” a fraternal club ostensibly dedicated to forging young men (and now women) into leaders in all walks of American life. Only 15 students are selected for membership each year. For much of the society’s history, the chosen few were the elite of the elite—top athletes, campus newspaper editors, the leaders of student organizations, wealthy scions of high breeding. The 2,600 “Bones” alumni include President William Howard Taft, diplomat W. Averell Harriman, Supreme Court Justice Potter Stewart, Time magazine founder Henry Luce, conservative patriarch William F. Buckley Jr., both Presidents Bush, and Sen. John Kerry. This elite roster, coupled with its persistent secrecy, has bred intense speculation about the group’s power to determine world events.

How did it get started?

The group was founded in 1832, by a Yale senior named William Russell. At the time, hush-hush fraternal organizations like the Masons were all the rage in the U.S. But the Masons’ popularity and power generated a backlash among people who resented their elitism; dark rumors arose about the group’s secret rituals. Anti-Masonic sentiment grew so strong, in fact, that Phi Beta Kappa, the national academic honor association, distanced itself by renouncing its own oath of secrecy. Offended that Phi Beta Kappa would succumb to such populist passions, Russell responded by forming an even more secret society with 14 other students. He called it the Eulogian Club, after the Greek goddess of eloquence. The Eulogians adopted as their symbol a foreboding death’s-head, and that skull and bones eventually became the society’s name.

Is there an initiation ceremony?

Yes, though for decades it was shrouded in mystery. In the 19th century, rumors circulated that initiates were stripped, beaten, and forced to lie in a coffin while relating their sexual history, thus baring their souls to their new comrades. But as Alexandra Robbins related in her 2002 book Secrets of the Tomb, the modern-day ceremony is far less dramatic—and far more sophomoric. Initiates are led to the group’s unmarked, Greco-Egyptian vault, in New Haven, where the clocks run five minutes fast. There, in rooms filled with shabby furniture, stuffed animals, and old engravings, they are met by members dressed as outlandish figures, like the devil and Don Quixote. At various points they are blindfolded, jostled violently, given a secret oath, and forced to drink “blood” (some say it’s Kool-Aid, others Gatorade) from a skull called a “Yorick.” Eventually, the neophytes kiss the toe of a member dressed as the pope and are dubbed “Knights of Eulogia."

Why do they do this?

It’s all part of the bonding process. “It was an opportunity to build friendships with 14 people whom I otherwise wouldn’t have come across in college years,” one member told Robbins. The camaraderie is reinforced by weekly meetings and bizarre traditions. Bonesmen refer to nonmembers as “barbarians,” employ cryptic references to the club’s totemic number of 322, and deliberately leave the room if any barbarian mentions their society’s name. Bonesmen vow to take care of their brothers after Yale, as they move into positions of wealth and power. Some say a Bonesman, once initiated, is virtually guaranteed wealth and security for life.

Is that true?

Not exactly, but the Bones has served as one of the nation’s most effective old-boy networks. President George W. Bush stands as a case in point. He partly bankrolled his first oil company, as well as his run for Texas governor, with loans and donations from fellow Bonesmen. Five of them, including SEC head William Donaldson, now serve in his administration. It’s this tight web of influence that has fueled a host of conspiracy theories.

Such as?

It’s whispered, for instance, that Skull and Bones helped underwrite Hitler’s rise to power. In fact, Hitler’s financier once stashed $3 million in the Union Banking Corp., whose directors included Prescott Bush, father of the first President Bush and a Bonesman himself. Similarly, several Bonesmen in the FDR administration, including Secretary of War Henry Stimson, were key players in the Manhattan Project; from this, some have deduced that the dropping of the atomic bomb was a Bonesmen plot. The society has also been blamed for the Bay of Pigs fiasco and for plunging the U.S. into Vietnam—because Bonesmen like William and McGeorge Bundy held prominent foreign-policy posts during the Kennedy and Johnson years.

So does the society run the world?

Not quite. It’s true that Bonesmen have occupied top-tier positions at an impressive array of powerful institutions, like the CIA, the Council on Foreign Relations, Morgan Stanley, the Rockefeller Foundation, and the Federal Reserve. But the same could be said of Yalies in general, or Harvard graduates, or other Ivy Leaguers. And in future years, Skull and Bones is likely to be far less influential than it has been in the past.

Why is that?

Like most campus organizations, it has become politically correct. Skull and Bones now actively seeks out women and minorities; white, Anglo-Saxon males have become a minority within the current membership. Bonesmen—and Boneswomen—now spend much of their time sharing “life histories” with the group, to better understand one another’s perspective. Members no longer consider themselves part of an elite cadre destined to run the world; they defensively joke about “the old white guys” who used to run the society. On the Yale campus, Bones members are now viewed with bemused scorn—not envy. “It almost seems,” wrote Franklin Foer in The New Republic in 2000, “that the current crop of Bonespersons maintain vows of secrecy because they are genuinely embarrassed by their affiliation.”

https://theweek.com/articles/528748/shadowy-world-skull-bones

The Capuchin Crypt is a small space comprising several tiny chapels located beneath the church of Santa Maria della Concezione dei Cappuccini on the Via Veneto near Piazza Barberini in Rome, Italy. It contains the skeletal remains of 3,700 bodies believed to be Capuchin friars buried by their order.[1] The Catholic order insists that the display is not meant to be macabre, but a silent reminder of the swift passage of life on Earth and our own mortality.[2]

Crypt construction

The apartments for this purpose are very small, yet harbour hundreds of such tenants. They lie here till they are dried up; when they are brought to light again, in order to yield their former spaces to their successors.

— [3]

When the friars arrived at the church in 1631, moving from the old monastery, they brought 300 cartloads of the remains of deceased friars. Fr. Michael of Bergamo oversaw the arrangement of the bones in the burial crypt.[4] The soil in the crypt was brought from Jerusalem,[5] by order of Pope Urban VIII.[6]

As friars died during the lifetime of the crypt, the longest-buried friar was exhumed to make room for the newly deceased who was buried without a coffin,[7] and the newly reclaimed bones were added to the decorative motifs.[5][8] Bodies typically spent 30 years decomposing in the soil, before being exhumed.[9]

The bones were arranged along the walls, and the friars began to bury their own dead there, as well as the bodies of poor Romans, whose tomb was under the floor of the present Mass chapel. Here the Capuchins would come to pray and reflect each evening before retiring for the night. The crypt, or ossuary, now contains the remains of 4,000 friars buried between 1500 and 1870, during which time the Roman Catholic Church permitted burial in and under churches.

As of 1851, the crypt was only opened to the public, in exchange for an admittance fee, for the week following All Souls Day.[9] It is currently (2022) open to the public daily except for certain holidays.[10]

From 1851 to 1852, women were not allowed admittance to the crypt.[9][11]

Crypt rooms

"This must be a revolting sight", said I to my friend; "and what appears to me yet more disgusting is that these remains of the dead are only exposed in this manner for the sake of levying a tax on the imbecility of the living".

— J. B. de Chatelain, 1851[9]

There are six total rooms in the crypt, five featuring a unique display of human bones believed to have been taken from the bodies of friars who had died between 1528 and 1870.

Crypt of the Resurrection, featuring a picture of Jesus raising Lazarus from the dead, framed by various parts of the human skeleton.

The Mass Chapel, as an area used to celebrate Mass, does not contain bones. In the altar-piece, Jesus and Mary exhort St. Felix of Cantalice, St. Francis of Assisi, and St. Anthony of Padua to free souls from Purgatory. The chapel contains a plaque with the acronym DOM, which stands for Deo optimo maximo ("To God, the best and greatest"), a term initially used to refer to the pagan god Jupiter, but claimed by later Christians. The plaque contains the actual heart of Maria Felice Peretti, the grand-niece of Pope Sixtus V and a supporter of the Capuchin order.[12] The chapel also contains the tomb of the Papal Zouaves who died defending the Papal States at the battle of Porta Pia.[citation needed]

Crypt of the Skulls

Crypt of the Pelvises

Crypt of the Leg Bones and Thigh Bones

Crypt of the Three Skeletons The center skeleton is enclosed in an oval, the symbol of life coming to birth. In its right hand it holds a scythe, symbol of death which cuts down everyone, like grass in a field, while its left hand holds the scales, symbolizing the good and evil deeds weighed by God when he judges the human soul. A placard in five languages declares

"What you are now we used to be; what we are now you will be..."

Literary references

The Marquis de Sade visited it in 1775 and wrote in his journal, “I have never seen anything more striking.” (Voyage d'Italie, page 106 of the Maurice Lever edition).

Nathaniel Hawthorne described its grotesque nature in his 1860 novel The Marble Faun (chapter 21).

Mark Twain visited it in the summer of 1867 and wrote in his 1869 book The Innocents Abroad (chapter 28): "The reflection that [the Capuchian friar] must someday be taken apart like an engine or a clock...and worked up into arches and pyramids and hideous frescoes, did not distress this monk in the least. I thought he even looked as if he were thinking, with complacent vanity, that his own skull would look well on top of the heap and his own ribs add a charm to the frescoes which possibly they lacked at present."

Folke Henschen (1881–1977) described it in his 1965 non-fiction book The Human Skull: A Cultural History.

Tom Weil described it in his 1991 non-fiction book The Cemetery Book: Graveyards, Catacombs and Other Travel Haunts Around the World.

Kristan Lawson and Anneli Rufus described it in their 1999 non-fiction book Weird Europe: A Guide to Macabre, Bizarre and Just Plain Weird Sights.

Christine Quigley described it in her 2001 non-fiction book Skulls and Skeletons: Human Bone Collections and Accumulations (pp. 175–176).

Gyles Brandreth featured it substantially in his 2011 murder mystery Oscar Wilde and the Vatican Murders featuring Oscar Wilde as the detective.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Capuchin_Crypt

The Capetian dynasty (/kəˈpiːʃən/; French: Capétiens), also known as the House of France, is a dynasty of Frankish origin, and a branch of the Robertians. It is among the largest and oldest royal houses in Europe and the world, and consists of Hugh Capet, the founder of the dynasty, and his male-line descendants, who ruled in France without interruption from 987 to 1792, and again from 1814 to 1848. The senior line ruled in France as the House of Capet from the election of Hugh Capet in 987 until the death of Charles IV in 1328. That line was succeeded by cadet branches, the Houses of Valois and then Bourbon, which ruled without interruption until the French Revolution abolished the monarchy in 1792. The Bourbons were restored in 1814 in the aftermath of Napoleon's defeat, but had to vacate the throne again in 1830 in favor of the last Capetian monarch of France, Louis Philippe I, who belonged to the House of Orléans. Cadet branches of the Capetian House of Bourbon house are still ruling over Spain and Luxembourg."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Capetian_dynasty

When were the Jesuits restored?

August 7, 1814

Pressured by the royal courts of Portugal, France and Spain, Pope Clement XIV suppressed the Society, causing Jesuits throughout the world to renounce their vows and go into exile. Pope Pius VII, a Benedictine, restored the Society on August 7, 1814."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Capetian_dynasty

THE CONGRESS OF VIENNA

Hard upon the heels of the upheaval caused by the suppression of the Jesuits came the Congress of Vienna. It has been commented that it was too much of a coincidence that Pope Pius VII would resurrect the disgraced Jesuit Order to their former glory-by the bull of August 7, 1814-just in time, some say, for them to oversee the Illuminati- controlled Congress of Vienna. The Congress of Vienna (1 November 1814 to 8 June 181.5) held following the first Treaty of Paris in 1814 was an international conference, called to reorganize Europe after the removal of Napoleon; to restore the balance of power. According to historian Emanuel M. Josephson, it was at the Congress of Vienna that The Jesuit war on the Vatican was terminated... and falso] by the secret, 1822, Treaty of Verona."

Discussions at the 1814 Congress revolved around the creation of a Federation of Europe (the EU, formerly the EC). The whole purpose of the Congress of Vienna was to create a Federation, by which they would have complete political control over most of the civilized world. A year later by the Act of Confederation-June 8, 1815-a German Confederacy was set up to replace the old Holy Roman Empire.

Bill Hughes, author of The Secret Terrorists and The Enemy Unmasked, has written about this and a series of other important historical meetings: "These three meetings, at Vienna, Austria in 1814- 151 Verona, Italy in 1822,] and Chieri, [Italy in 1825] were held with as much secrecy as possible. However, one man attended the first two

5

Schall, op. cit., p. 298,

Mémoires d'outre-tombe, Transl. by A. S. Kline, (Paris: GARNIER François-René de Chateaubriand (French Minister of Foreign Affairs). FRERES, 1849, 1904, 1975), Bk XXIV, Chap 11: Sec. 2; and Schaff, op.

cit., p. 298

Schaff, ibid..

Emanuel M. Josephson, The "Federal Reserve Conspiracy and Rockefellers (New York: Chedney, 1968) pp. 4-5.

279

CODEWORD BARBELON

meetings that would not be silenced. British foreign minister Georg Canning contacted the US, government to warn them that the [Catholic monarchs of Europe were planning to destroy the free institutions of America." Hughes adds. "During this Congress of Verona, Italy in 1822], it was decided that America would be the targ of Jesuit emissaries and that America was to be destroyed at all cos Every principle of the U.S. Constitution was to be dissolved and new Jesuitical principles were to be put into place in order to exit the Papacy to dominion in America."

It was the geo-political machinations set up under the Congres of Vienna that caused President James Monroe to write the Monroe doctrine (see Congressional Record, in the speech of Senator Owen Volume 53, Part 7, page 6781, 64th Congress, 1st Session. 25 Apel 1916)." Today the only enduring form of republic in existence is the United States Constitutional Republic, and because such a repubic cannot be destroyed by ordinary political means, the means of lat resort to be used must be terrorism for the implementation of a police state.' I say more on this in Volume 2, particular the events surrounding the attacks of September 11, 2001, along with an analysis of why members of the Bin Laden family were flown from America immediately after 9/11 when other airlines were not allowed to fly in American skies. No, reader, we have not digressed!

As Dr. Wylie observed of the sons of Loyola: it is they who rule this world and, as far as they are concerned, whatever law, custom, or venerable office, and legal or other authority that stands between them and their purposes, their Constitutions direct that "they are at liberty i throw down and trample under foot as a vile and accursed thing though they were above all laws, like a Self-anointed aristocracy! "The moral maxims of the Jesuits" says Wylic, "are to be put in force ag kings as well as against peasants."" The Church of Rome has made

8 Bill Hughes, The Secret Terrorists and The Enemy Unmasked (Busts FL.: Truth Triumphant, 2002), p. 15.

9 Ibid., p.14.

10 Jonathan Elliott, American Diplomatic Code: Embracing a Collection of

Treaties and Conventions Between The United States and Foreign Powers, With an abstract of important judicial decisions, on points connected with our foreign relations 1778-1884, vol. 2. (Washington: Elliott, 1934), p. 179; Reprinted 2003 by The Lawbook Exchange, Ltd 11 James A. Wylie, History of Protestantis, Vol. I, Bk. 15, Chap. 5, ser pp. 387, 388, 393, 398, 412 and 399,

280

The Jesuit Congress of Vienna

clear that: "The nation and kingdom that will not serve me shall perish." As Sarpi profoundly observed: "Whenever and wheresoever the Roman Catholic Church has been in the ascendant, it has been a Political Institution, and whenever and wheresoever it... ceases to be a Political Power in the land, it instantly becomes a Political Conspiracy." Indeed, when one thinks of the endless Jesuit-staged conspiracies one is reminded of what the old Doge of Venice, Leonardo Donato (1606- 1612), told the Pope's Nuncio after having imprisoned certain seditious priests in his city, "Go back to Rome and tell your master [Pope Paul V that there is never a deed of shame done in any part of the Republic bet same worthless priest is at the bottom of it." This we shall shortly prove to be true when we come to consider the American Civil War.

12

13

Pope Julius III: W.C. Brownlee's, Popery, An Enemy to Civil And Religious Liberty... (New York: John S. Taylor, Publs., 1836) p.159. Paolo Sarpi), Letters, Vol. ii., op. cit., pp. 134,135, Rome gains power Pietro Sarpi (better known to the world by his monastic name of Fra over governments through Concordats and work with intergovernmental organizations. Since 1991 Rome has signed over 50 Concordats with civil governments around the world (source: Catholic News Agency. And Concordats were signed between the Vatican and other capitals." She is Zenith, the official Vatican news agency says, "... From 1950-1999 128 now ready and able to bring her influence to bear in civil law. Alexander Robertson, The Roman Catholic Church in Italy, op. cit., p.

14

145.

281

Codeword Barbelon book One by P.D. Stuart

https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid02bZ6fQqfTbCmS9RsmHfiDLhTFQjSbWLzhN7B36KoqWZbf8RPkBv6kb5Yi4gJftmVVl

St. John Lateran Basilica in Rome is considered the mother church of all the Catholic churches in the Western world; inscribed on the church facade for all to see are the Latin words “omnium urbis et orbis ecclesiarum mater et CAPUT,” meaning, “The mother and HEAD of all the churches of the city and of the world.”

https://www.simplycatholic.com/st-john-lateran-basilica/

The Carolingian dynasty (/ˌkærəˈlɪndʒiən/ KARR-ə-LIN-jee-ən;[1] known variously as the Carlovingians, Carolingus, Carolings, Karolinger or Karlings) was a Frankish noble family named after Charles Martel and his grandson Charlemagne, descendants of the Arnulfing and Pippinid clans of the 7th century AD.[2] The dynasty consolidated its power in the 8th century, eventually making the offices of mayor of the palace and dux et princeps Francorum hereditary, and becoming the de facto rulers of the Franks as the real powers behind the Merovingian throne. In 751 the Merovingian dynasty which had ruled the Franks was overthrown with the consent of the Papacy and the aristocracy, and Pepin the Short, son of Martel, was crowned King of the Franks. The Carolingian dynasty reached its peak in 800 with the crowning of Charlemagne as the first Emperor of the Romans in the West in over three centuries. Nearly every monarch of France from Charlemagne's son Louis the Pious till the penultimate monarch of France Louis Philippe have been his descendants. His death in 814 began an extended period of fragmentation of the Carolingian Empire and decline that would eventually lead to the evolution of the Kingdom of France and the Holy Roman Empire.

Name

The Carolingian dynasty takes its name from Carolus, the Latinised name of multiple Frankish kings including Charlemagne and Charles Martel.[3] The name originates from a common Germanic word, rendered in Old High German as Karl or Kerl,[4] meaning 'man', 'husband', or 'freeman'.[5]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carolingian_dynasty

Carolina's Mexican Food is dedicated to making your dining experience enjoyable. Please take a moment to let us know how we are doing. It is only through your comments that we are able to continually improve.

https://www.carolinasfastfood.com/contact-us.html

Charles V[c][d] (24 February 1500 – 21 September 1558) was Holy Roman Emperor and Archduke of Austria from 1519 to 1556, King of Spain from 1516 to 1556, and Lord of the Netherlands as titular Duke of Burgundy from 1506 to 1555. He was heir to and then head of the rising House of Habsburg. His dominions in Europe included the Holy Roman Empire, extending from Germany to northern Italy with rule over the Austrian hereditary lands and Burgundian Low Countries, and Spain with its possessions of the southern Italian kingdoms of Naples, Sicily and Sardinia. In the Americas, he oversaw the continuation of Spanish colonization and a short-lived German colonization. The personal union of the European and American territories he ruled was the first collection of realms labelled "the empire on which the sun never sets".[9]

Charles was born in Flanders to Habsburg Archduke Philip the Handsome, son of Emperor Maximilian I and Mary of Burgundy, and Joanna of Castile, younger child of Isabella I of Castile and Ferdinand II of Aragon, the Catholic Monarchs of Spain. Heir of his grandparents, Charles inherited his family dominions at a young age. After his father's death in 1506, he inherited the Low Countries.[10] In 1516 he became King of Spain as co-monarch of Castile and Aragon with his mother. Spain's possessions included the Castilian colonies of the West Indies and the Spanish Main, as well as Naples, Sicily, and Sardinia. At the death of his grandfather Maximilian in 1519, he inherited the Austrian hereditary lands and was elected as Holy Roman Emperor. He adopted the Imperial name of Charles V as his main title, and styled himself as a new Charlemagne.[11]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_V,_Holy_Roman_Emperor

The Province of Carolina was a province of the Kingdom of England (1663–1707) and later the Kingdom of Great Britain (1707–1712) that existed in North America and the Caribbean from 1663 until the Carolinas were partitioned into North and South on January 24, 1712.

The North American Carolina province consisted of all or parts of present-day Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Mississippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Tennessee.[2]

Etymology

"Carolina" is taken from the Latin word for "Charles" (Carolus), honoring King Charles I.[3]

First Patents & Settlements

See also: Roanoke Colony, Spanish Florida, French Florida, San Miguel de Gualdape, Charlesfort-Santa Elena Site, Spanish assault on French Florida, and Santa Elena (Spanish Florida)

On October 30, 1629, King Charles I of England granted a patent to Sir Robert Heath for the lands south of 36 degrees and north of 31 degrees, "under the name, in honor of that king, of Carolana."[4][5] Heath wanted the land for French Huguenots, but when Charles restricted use of the land to members of the Church of England, Heath assigned his grant to George, Lord Berkeley.[6] King Charles I was executed in 1649 and Heath fled to France where he died. Following the 1660 restoration of the monarchy, Robert Heath's heirs attempted to reassert their claim to the land, but Charles II ruled the claim invalid.

Although the Lost Colony on Roanoke Island was the first English attempt at settlement in the Carolina territory, the first permanent English settlement was not established until the 1653 Albemarle Settlement, when emigrants from the Virginia Colony, with others from New England and Bermuda, settled at the mouths of the Chowan and Roanoke Rivers, on the shores of Albemarle Sound, in the northeastern corner of present-day North Carolina.

Within three generations of Columbus, the Spanish from their Florida base had started to emigrate up the coast of modern North Carolina. A Virginia tribe defending their resources and families drove them back to Georgia.[citation needed] A Scottish contingent had meanwhile settled in South Carolina only to be extirpated by the Spanish, who inhabited Parris Island as late as 1655. The Spanish were again beaten back to Georgia.[7]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Province_of_Carolina

Hugh Capet got the name "Capet" as a nickname, and despite popular belief, it was not used as a surname of any sort during the king's lifetime. The etymological origins of the name Capet are unknown. It is hypothesized that the name comes either from Latin CAPUT, meaning "HEAD", and means "chief""

https://homework.study.com/explanation/how-did-hugh-capet-get-his-name.html

"In the second prelude, for Chief- Gene ral read highest Leader, and for captain read leader. For the first Leader the Spanish Autograph has Captain General, and for the second (leader), caudillo ; the former title expressing, as Father Rothaan remarks, a Commander-in-Chief of lawful warfare, the latter designating rather the leader of a faction, and being often used in a bad sense, as of a captain of robbers or malefactors. In order to express in some measure this distinction, he has made use of the terms Dux Generalis (LeaderGeneral) and CAPUT (HEAD) in his literal Version. The Common Version makes no distinction ; and hence, in order to render this Version with strict faithfulness, must read, both here and in the next two paragraphs, leader instead of captain, although (as the reader will already have perceived) this latter is the term which erceived) this latter is the term which corresponds the more nearly with the Spanish original. In all three places Father Rothaan has caput : in the third prelude he has again Dux instead of Imperator : see above. In the first point, in order to be strictly with the Common Version, readier?/ and smoky chair in stead of chair offire and smoke ; although this latter is what the Autograph has, a certain great chair of fire and smoke, &quot; in which&quot;, observes Father Rothaan, there is no solidity, no true glory, but mere agitation and perpetual disturbance joined with thick darkness"; And this image&quot;, he adds, &quot; exhibits the evil spirit such as he is, but not such as he offers himself to men's minds."

The Spiritual Exercises of Loyola

https://ia600303.us.archive.org/3/items/a588350800loyouoft/a588350800loyouoft.pdf

Head:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 463

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"Revelation 13:18

New International Version

"18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666."

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV  

The Scottish Rite in Italy

The SC of Italy, that today is denominated “the Supreme Council SS.GG.II.GG. of the 3 rd and Last Level of the Free Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite for the Italian Jurisdiction – Grand Orient of Italy – Palazzo Giustiniani” as shown in a manuscript handed down as the Verbal of the Foundation, also called the “Seal of Foundation” which was founded and installed ritually in Milan on March16th 1805 by the Count Alexandre Francois Auguste De Grasse Tilly S.G.C. of the SC of France (1804), duly assisted by the French and Italian Brothers, with Licenses conferred by the SC Mother of the World of Charleston. The SC of Italy was a direct emanation of this Ritual Body.

In the same constitutional act of the SC of Italy, it is formally declared that it “creates and constitutes by its sovereign authority a General Grand Lodge in Italy under the name of G.O. Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite“. The Grand Orient of Italy, thus founded, was ritually installed on June 20th 1805 by the same founders of the SC of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite.

The SC of Italy with headquarters in Milan, had jurisdiction only in the territory of the Italian Kingdom and the Sovereign Grand Commander was the Vice King Eugenio Beauharnais.

Subsequently, on the not yet unified Italian territory, other SS.CC ‘s were formed among which (in Naples) a SC called of the two Sicilies (1809), a SC of Palermo (1860), a SC of Naples (1860). Following the unification of Italy initially a SC was formed with the fusion of the SC Milan with that of Turin (1862), then with the transfer of the capital to Florence another SC of this city (1864) was formed. A further SC was established in 1870 in Rome, permanent Capital of the Kingdom. Following numerous agreements and with much difficulty, the unification between the various SS.CC in a single SC of Italy was achieved with headquarters in Rome.

From a schism which occurring 1908, a second SC was born called “Piazza del Gesù” which since 1912 was recognized by many SS.CC. of the world opposed to that of 2Palazzo Giustiniani”. The fascist period, during which all Masonic activity in Italy was prohibited, actually eliminated the problem of this atypical duplication between the historical continuity and the possession of recognition of the various Jurisdictions.

The separation between the Jurisdictions of the Grand Orient of Italy and the SC was sanctioned in 1922. The conference of Paris of the SS.CC. of the world, held in 1929, authorized this principle for all the SS.CC.

Upon recommencement of Masonic activity in 1943, after the failures of unification attempts, those who possessed the Supreme Level of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, formed two SS.CC. of “Palazzo Giustiniani” and “Piazza del Gesù”.

From 1960 to 1973, the residual incomprehension between the two historical blocks of Italian Masonry were settled. Since then, in spite of other efforts of schism, in particular that of 1977 which failed owing to the loyalty of the Scottish Brothers of Italy and the wisdom of SS.CC. of the rest of the world, the SC of “Palazzo Giustiniani” represents the regularity for 54 Supreme Councils in the world.

https://www.ritoscozzese.it/en/rsaa/history/

The Capuchin Catacombs of Palermo (also Catacombe dei Cappuccini or Catacombs of the Capuchins) are burial catacombs in Palermo, Sicily, southern Italy. Today they provide a somewhat macabre tourist attraction as well as an extraordinary historical record.

Historical background

Palermo's Capuchin monastery outgrew its original cemetery in the 16th century and monks began to excavate crypts below it. In 1599 they mummified one of their number, the recently-deceased brother Silvestro of Gubbio, and placed him in the catacombs.[citation needed]

Bodies were dehydrated on racks of ceramic pipes in the catacombs and sometimes later washed with vinegar. Some bodies were embalmed and others were enclosed in sealed glass cabinets. Friars were preserved with their everyday clothing and sometimes with ropes they had worn in penance.[citation needed]

Initially the catacombs were intended only for deceased friars. However, in later centuries it became a status symbol to be entombed in the Capuchin catacombs. In their wills, local luminaries would ask to be preserved in certain clothes, or even have their clothes changed at regular intervals. Priests wore their clerical vestments, while others were clothed according to contemporary fashion. Relatives would visit to pray for the deceased and to maintain the body in presentable condition.[citation needed]

The catacombs were maintained through donations from the relatives of the deceased. Each new body was placed in a temporary niche and later placed into a more permanent location. So long as contributions continued, the body remained in its proper place but if relatives stopped sending money, the body was put aside on a shelf until they resumed payments.[citation needed]

Interments

In 1871 Brother Riccardo was the last friar interred in the catacombs, but other famous people were interred after that. The catacombs were officially closed in 1880 but tourists continued to visit. The last burials are from the 1920s and 1930s. Among the final interments was Rosalia Lombardo, then nearly two years old, whose body remains remarkably intact, preserved with a procedure performed by Professor Alfredo Salafia. His process included formalin to kill bacteria, alcohol to dry the body, glycerin to keep it from over drying, salicylic acid to kill fungi, and the most important ingredients, zinc salts (zinc sulfate and zinc chloride) to give the body rigidity.[1][2] The formula is one part glycerin, one part formalin saturated with both zinc salts, and one part of an alcohol solution saturated with salicylic acid.[citation needed] The final burial was that of Giovanni Licata di Baucina, the count of Isnello, in 1939.[3]

The catacombs contain about 8,000 corpses and 1,252 mummies (as stated by last census made by EURAC in 2011) that line the walls. The halls are divided by category: men, women, virgins, children, priests, monks, and professionals. Some bodies are better preserved than others. Some are set in poses; for example, two children are sitting together in a rocking chair. The coffins were accessible to the families of the deceased so that on certain days the family, including the deceased, could join their hands in prayer.[citation needed]

Famous people buried in the catacombs include:

Filippo d'Austria, formerly Ayala, prince of Tunis and convert to Catholicism (1620)[3]

Giuseppe Grimau, president of the kingdom (1755)[4]

Vincenzo Natoli, judge (1770)[5]

Lorenzo Marabitti, sculptor (early 19th c.)[3]

Filippo Pennino, sculptor (1801)[3]

Giuseppe Velasco, painter (1827)[6]

Salvatore Manzella, surgeon (1835)[3]

Alexandre Michaud de Beauretour, Piedmontese general and military advisor (1841, floor tomb)[7]

Giulio Ascanio Enea, colonel and war committee member (1848)[8][9]

Giovanni Corrao, partisan (1863)[4]

Paolo Ragona, colonel of artillery (1863)[5]

Bishop Agostino Franco (1877), titular Bishop of Hermopolis[10]

Giovanni Paterniti, vice-consul of the United States (1911)[5]

Ernesto Salafia, fencing master (1914)[11][12]

Salvatore Auteri, opera composer (1924, tomb)[13]

Giuseppe Tomasi di Lampedusa is sometimes said to be interred the catacombs, but he is buried in the cemetery next to them.[citation needed]

Scientific research

The Sicily Mummy Project was created in 2007 to study the mummies and to create profiles on those who were mummified. The project is led by anthropologist Dario Piombino-Mascali of the Department of Cultural Heritage and Sicilian Identity in Palermo, and is backed by the European Academy of Bozen/Bolzano[14][15] The mummies are X-Rayed and CT scanned to collect information about them, along with other anthropological and paleopathological techniques to confirm their age and gender. Piombino-Mascali credits the program with re-opening discussion about death in Sicily;

For many years the subject of death was taboo [in Sicily]. Now, given the scientific importance of what's emerging with these mummies, people are understanding that in Sicily, death has always been part of life. And for centuries many Sicilians were using mummification to make sure there was a constant relationship between life and death.

— Dario Piombino-Mascali, January 2013, Archaeology News Network

Forensic biologist Mark Benecke identified several insects that shed light on the mummification process.[16]

Recent scientific research has focused on the identities of the children in the Capuchin Catacombs.[17][18][19]

Tourism

The catacombs are open to the public. Photography inside is officially prohibited, which prominent signs make clear to visitors. However, some bodies have been shown on film in Francesco Rosi's Cadaveri Eccellenti ("Illustrious Corpses"), and television programmes such as the Channel 4 series Coach Trip, BBC TV series The Human Body in 1998, Francesco's Italy: Top to Toe, Ghosthunting With Paul O'Grady and Friends on ITV2 in 2008 and The Learning Channel in 2000. Iron grilles have been installed to prevent tourists tampering or posing with the corpses.[20]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catacombe_dei_Cappuccini

The Order of Alcántara (Leonese: Orde de Alcántara, Spanish: Orden de Alcántara), also called the Knights of St. Julian,[1] was originally a military order of León, founded in 1166[2] and confirmed by Pope Alexander III in 1177.[3]

Alcántara

Alcántara is a town on the Tagus (which is here crossed by a bridge – cantara in Arabic, hence the name). The town is situated on the plain of Extremadura, a great field of conflict for the Muslims and Christians of Iberian Peninsula in the 12th century. Alcántara was first taken in 1167 by King Ferdinand II of León; In 1174 it fell again into the hands of Abu Yaqub Yusuf;[4] and was not recovered until 1214, when it was taken by King Alfonso IX of León.[5] The Order of Trujillo was the Castilian branch of the order until 1195.

To defend this conquest, on a border exposed to many assaults, the king resorted to military orders. The Middle Ages knew neither standing armies nor garrisons, a deficiency that the military orders supplied, combining as they did military training with monastic stability. In 1214 Alcántara was first committed to the care of the Castilian Knights of Calatrava, who had lately received great support after their performance in 1212 at the battle of Las Navas de Tolosa against the Almohades. Alonzo of León wished to found at Alcántara a special branch of this celebrated order for his realm. However, four years later the Order decided that the post was too far from its Castilian headquarters. They gave up the scheme and transferred the castle, with the permission of the king, to a peculiar Leonese order still in a formative stage, known as the Knights of St Julian de Pereiro.

History

Origins of the Order

This order's genesis is obscure, but according to a somewhat questionable tradition, St. Julian de Pereiro was a hermit of the country of Salamanca, where by his counsel, some knights built a castle on the river Tagus to oppose the Muslims. They are mentioned in 1176, in a grant of King Fernando of León, but without allusion to their military character. They are first acknowledged as a military order by a papal bull in 1177 by Pope Alexander III. Through their compact with the Knights of Calatrava, they accepted the Cistercian rule and costume, (a white mantle with the scarlet overcross), and they submitted to the right of inspection and correction from the Master of Calatrava. This union did not last long.

Internal dissensions

The Knights of Alcántara, under their new name, acquired many castles and estates, for the most part at the expense of the Muslims. They amassed great wealth from booty during the war and from pious donations. It was a turning point in their career. However, ambitions and dissensions increased among them. The post of grand master became the aim of rival aspirants. In 1318, the Grand Master, Ruy Vaz, was besieged by his own Knights, sustained in this by the Grand Master of Calatrava. This rent in their body produced no less than three grand masters in contention, supported severally by the Knights, by the Cistercians, and by the king. The rise of such dissensions could be attributed to the fact that military orders had lost the chief object of their vocation when the Moors were driven from their last foothold in the Iberian Peninsula. Some authors assign as causes of their disintegration the decimation of the cloisters by the Black Death in the fourteenth century, and the laxity which allowed recruitment from the most poorly qualified subjects. Lastly, there was the revolution in warfare, when the growth of modern artillery and infantry overpowered the armed cavalry of feudal times, while the orders still held to their obsolete mode of fighting. The orders, nevertheless, by their wealth and numerous vassals, remained a tremendous power in the kingdom, and before long were involved deeply in political agitations. During the fatal schism between Pedro of Castile and his brother, Henry the Bastard, which divided half Europe, the Knights of Alcántara were also split into two factions which warred upon each other.

Royal involvement

The kings, on their side, did not fail to take an active part in the election of the grand master, who could bring such valuable support to the royal authority. In 1409, the regent of Castile succeeded in having his son, Sancho, a boy of eight years, made Grand Master of Alcántara. These intrigues went on until 1492, when Pope Alexander VI invested the Catholic King, Ferdinand of Aragon, with the grand mastership of Alcántara for life. Adrian VI went farther, in favour of his pupil, Charles V, for in 1522 he bestowed the three masterships of Spain upon the Crown, even permitting their inheritance through the female line. The Knights of Alcántara were released from the vow of celibacy by the Holy See in 1540, and the ties of common life were sundered. The order was reduced to a system of endowments at the disposal of the king, of which he availed to himself to reward his nobles. There were no less than thirty-seven "Commanderies", with fifty-three castles or villages. Under the French domination the revenues of Alcántara were confiscated, in 1808, and they were only partly given back in 1814, after the restoration of Ferdinand VII.

The Liberal monarchy seized much of the Order's properties in the 1830s, but by royal decree of 7 April 1848 the majority of the benefices of the four Orders were restored. In the Concordat of 1851 the four Military Orders were allowed continued ecclesiastical jurisdiction over their territories, while the titular of the jurisdiction remained the King (or Queen), as administrator of the four Orders by Apostolic Delegation. Certain of the confiscated properties were restored and concentrated together near Ciudad Real, while others distributed more distantly were integrated into the dioceses in which they lay, and were removed from the Order's jurisdiction. The territories now concentrated around the city of Ciudad Real were designated as the new Priory, a Prelature nullius dioeceseos called the "Priory of the four reunited Military Orders of Santiago, Calatrava, Alcántara and Montesa", with the Prior holding the titular diocese of Dora and given as his Priory Church, or Cathedral, the former Parish Church of Santa María del Prado in Ciudad Real. The 1st Spanish Republic proclaimed on 12 February 1873 made as one of its first provisions the abolition of all Military Orders, by decree of 9 March following; the Pope, Pius IX, considering that the Orders' ecclesiastical jurisdiction was thereby rendered ineffective, transferred the administration of their benefices to the closest dioceses, in the Bull Quo graviu of 14 July 1873. The President of the Republic, the Duke of La Torre, seeing this as a concession by the Pope, re-established the Military Orders and their governing body, the Tribunal.

The Bull Ad Apostolicam published on 18 November 1875 re-established the Orders' ecclesiastical jurisdiction and the priory based at Ciudad Real. The solemn inauguration of the Priory followed, on 6 June 1876 and the first Prior appointed on the 29 September next. The administration was now re-titled once again by royal decree of 1 August 1876, as the Tribunal Metropolitano y Consejo de las Órdenes Militares, with the responsibility for regulating the proofs of nobility and the admission and investiture of the knights, the appointment of charges and officers, the creation or suppression of parishes, the construction or repair of churches and chapels, the direction of the benefices and hospitals and modification of regulations or statutes; the government thus formally recognised the continued legal existence of the four Orders.

Alfonso XIII obtained de facto papal approval of his new title of Grand Master and Perpetual Administrator when the Holy See confirmed certain regulations in 1916. A royal decree of 18 February 1906 introduced some modifications to the regulations governing the Metropolitan Tribunal and Council that were the last formal regulations introduced before the fall of the monarchy in 1931. The 2nd Republic purported to suppress the Orders in a decree of 29 April 1931, just two weeks after the proclamation of the Republic, and dissolve the Tribunal but did not mention the Consejo de las Órdenes Militares, leaving the juridical situation of this body intact. The suppression provoked an immediate protest by the Cardinal Primate since the religious character of these Orders was regulated by the Concordat. In a modification of the earlier act, the Ministry of War by a decree of 5 August 1931 declared the four Orders subject to the Spanish law on Associations, to which status it had also converted the five Maestranzas and named a "Junta, or Provisional Commission", to which it gave juridical personality in place of the Consejo.

The Count of Barcelona, father of King Juan Carlos I, was formally nominated by the King "Dean President of the Royal Council of the Orders of Chivalry of Santiago, Calatrava, Alcántara and Montesa" in 1978. Following his death the Grand Commander of the Order of Alcantara, the Infante Carlos, Duke of Calabria, was appointed his successor and upon his death in 2015 his Son Prince Pedro, Duke of Calabria[6] became the head of the Order.

List of grand masters

The following list is taken from Ayala Martínez.[7]

Gómez (c.1175–1200)

Benito Suárez (1200–1216)

Nuño Fernández (1218–1219)

García Sánchez (1219–1227)

Arias Pérez (1227–1234)

Pedro Ibáñez (1234–1254)

García Fernández (1254–1284)

Fernando Páez (1284–1292)

Fernando Pérez Gallego (1292–1298)

Gonzalo Pérez (1298–1316)

Rodrigo Vázquez (1316–1318)

Suero Pérez (1318–1335)

Rodrigo Pérez (1335–1337)

Gonzalo Martínez de Oviedo (1337–1340)

Nuño Chamizo (1340–1343)

Pedro Alfonso Pantoja (1343–1345)

Pedro Yáñez de Campo (1345)

Fernando Pérez Ponce de León (1346–1355)

Diego Gutiérrez de Cevallos (1355)

Suero Martínez (1356–1363)

Gutierre Gómez de Toledo (1362–1365)

Martín López de Córdoba (1365–1367)

Pedro Muñiz Godoy (1367)

Melén Suárez (1369–1370)

Rodrigo Díaz de la Vega (1370–1375)

Diego Martínez (1376–1383)

Diego Gómez Barroso (1383–1384)

Gonzalo Núñez Guzmán (1384–1385)

Martín Yáñez de Barbudo (1385–1394)

Fernando Rodríguez Villalobos (1394–1408)

Infante Sancho de Aragón (1408–1416)

Juan de Sotomayor (1416–1432)

Gutierre de Sotomayor (1432–1454)

Gómez de Cáceres y Solís (1458–1473)

Alonso de Monroy (1473–1477)

Francisco de Solís (1474–1475), elect

Juan de Zúñiga y Pimentel (1477–1494)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Order_of_Alc%C3%A1ntara

Prince Jaime of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 26 June 1992 in Madrid),[2] Duke of Noto (Duke of Capua 2012–2015), Grand Constable of the Order of Saint George of the Reunion, Grand Prefect of the Constantinian Order, Knight of Alcántara, Knight of Honour and Devotion of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta. Married to Lady Charlotte Diana Lindesay-Bethune (born 12 May 1993), youngest child of Scottish businessman and politician James Lindesay-Bethune, 16th Earl of Lindsay, and his wife, Diana Mary Chamberlayne-Macdonald, on 25 September 2021 at Monreale Cathedral.

Princess Francesca Sofía of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 13 October 2023 in London)[8]

Prince Juan of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 18 April 2003 in Madrid)

Prince Pablo of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 26 June 2004 in Madrid)

Prince Pedro of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 3 January 2007 in Ciudad Real)

Princess Sofía of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 12 November 2008 in Madrid)[citation needed]

Princess Blanca of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 7 April 2011 in Ciudad Real)[citation needed]

Princess María of Bourbon-Two Sicilies (born 5 March 2015 in Ciudad Real)[citation needed]

Honours

Dynastic

[additional citation(s) needed]

Kingdom of the Two Sicilies: House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies: Knight Grand Cross of Justice of the Sacred Military Constantinian Order of Saint George (1986–2015)[9]

Kingdom of the Two Sicilies: House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies: Sovereign and Grand Master of the Illustrious Royal Order of Saint Januarius[10]

Kingdom of the Two Sicilies: House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies: Sovereign and Grand Master of the Sacred Military Constantinian Order of Saint George[11][unreliable source?]

Kingdom of the Two Sicilies: House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies: Sovereign and Grand Master of the Order of Saint Ferdinand and of Merit

Kingdom of the Two Sicilies: House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies: Sovereign and Grand Master of the Royal Order of the Two-Sicilies

National

 Sovereign Military Order of Malta: Bailiff Grand Cross of Honour and Devotion of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta[1]

 Vatican: Knight Grand Cross of the Equestrian Order of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem.[12]

 Spain: Commander of the Civil Order of Alfonso X the Wise (22 December 2017)[13]

Other activities

This section may lend undue weight to certain ideas, incidents, or controversies. Please help to create a more balanced presentation. Discuss and resolve this issue before removing this message. (March 2021)

President of the Foundation for the Protection of Nature

President of the Foundation Lux Hispaniarum

President of the Foundation of the Hospital of Santiago de Cuenca

Patron of the Foundation of Commanderies of Santiago

Vice-President of the Delegation of the Community of Castilla-La Mancha of the APD

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prince_Pedro,_Duke_of_Calabria

Unam Sanctam

One God, One Faith, One Spiritual Authority

Pope Boniface VIII - 1302

Bull of Pope Boniface VIII promulgated November 18, 1302

Urged by faith, we are obliged to believe and to maintain that the Church is one, holy, catholic, and also apostolic. We believe in her firmly and we confess with simplicity that outside of her there is neither salvation nor the remission of sins, as the Spouse in the Canticles [Sgs 6:8] proclaims: ‘One is my dove, my perfect one. She is the only one, the chosen of her who bore her,‘ and she represents one sole mystical body whose Head is Christ and the head of Christ is God [1 Cor 11:3]. In her then is one Lord, one faith, one baptism [Eph 4:5]. There had been at the time of the deluge only one ark of Noah, prefiguring the one Church, which ark, having been finished to a single cubit, had only one pilot and guide, i.e., Noah, and we read that, outside of this ark, all that subsisted on the earth was destroyed.

We venerate this Church as one, the Lord having said by the mouth of the prophet: ‘Deliver, O God, my soul from the sword and my only one from the hand of the dog.’ [Ps 21:20] He has prayed for his soul, that is for himself, heart and body; and this body, that is to say, the Church, He has called one because of the unity of the Spouse, of the faith, of the sacraments, and of the charity of the Church. This is the tunic of the Lord, the seamless tunic, which was not rent but which was cast by lot [Jn 19:23- 24]. Therefore, of the one and only Church there is one body and one head, not two heads like a monster; that is, Christ and the Vicar of Christ, Peter and the successor of Peter, since the Lord speaking to Peter Himself said: ‘Feed my sheep‘ [Jn 21:17], meaning, my sheep in general, not these, nor those in particular, whence we understand that He entrusted all to him [Peter]. Therefore, if the Greeks or others should say that they are not confided to Peter and to his successors, they must confess not being the sheep of Christ, since Our Lord says in John ‘there is one sheepfold and one shepherd.’ We are informed by the texts of the gospels that in this Church and in its power are two swords; namely, the spiritual and the temporal. For when the Apostles say: ‘Behold, here are two swords‘ [Lk 22:38] that is to say, in the Church, since the Apostles were speaking, the Lord did not reply that there were too many, but sufficient. Certainly the one who denies that the temporal sword is in the power of Peter has not listened well to the word of the Lord commanding: ‘Put up thy sword into thy scabbard‘ [Mt 26:52]. Therefore, both are in the power of the Church, namely, the spiritual sword and the material. But indeed, the latter is to be exercised on behalf of the Church; and truly, the former is to be exercised by the Church. The former is of the priest; the latter is by the hand of kings and soldiers, but at the will and sufferance of the priest.

However, one sword ought to be subordinated to the other and temporal authority, subjected to spiritual power. For since the Apostle said: ‘There is no power except from God and the things that are, are ordained of God‘ [Rom 13:1-2], but they would not be ordained if one sword were not subordinated to the other and if the inferior one, as it were, were not led upwards by the other.

For, according to the Blessed Dionysius, it is a law of the divinity that the lowest things reach the highest place by intermediaries. Then, according to the order of the universe, all things are not led back to order equally and immediately, but the lowest by the intermediary, and the inferior by the superior. Hence we must recognize the more clearly that spiritual power surpasses in dignity and in nobility any temporal power whatever, as spiritual things surpass the temporal. This we see very clearly also by the payment, benediction, and consecration of the tithes, but the acceptance of power itself and by the government even of things. For with truth as our witness, it belongs to spiritual power to establish the terrestrial power and to pass judgement if it has not been good. Thus is accomplished the prophecy of Jeremias concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power: ‘Behold to-day I have placed you over nations, and over kingdoms‘ and the rest. Therefore, if the terrestrial power err, it will be judged by the spiritual power; but if a minor spiritual power err, it will be judged by a superior spiritual power; but if the highest power of all err, it can be judged only by God, and not by man, according to the testimony of the Apostle: ‘The spiritual man judgeth of all things and he himself is judged by no man‘ [1 Cor 2:15]. This authority, however, (though it has been given to man and is exercised by man), is not human but rather divine, granted to Peter by a divine word and reaffirmed to him (Peter) and his successors by the One Whom Peter confessed, the Lord saying to Peter himself, ‘Whatsoever you shall bind on earth, shall be bound also in Heaven‘ etc., [Mt 16:19]. Therefore whoever resists this power thus ordained by God, resists the ordinance of God [Rom 13:2], unless he invent like Manicheus two beginnings, which is false and judged by us heretical, since according to the testimony of Moses, it is not in the beginnings but in the beginning that God created heaven and earth [Gen 1:1]. Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff.

https://www.papalencyclicals.net/bon08/b8unam.htm

Titus (/ˈtaɪtəs/ TY-təs, Latin pronunciation: [ˈtɪtʊs])[1] is a Latin praenomen, or personal name, and was one of the most common names throughout Roman history. For most of Roman history, Titus was the sixth most common praenomen, following Lucius, Gaius, Marcus, Publius, and Quintus. While not used by every family, it was widely used by all social classes including both patricians and plebeians and was a favorite of many families and gave rise to the patronymic gens Titia. It was regularly abbreviated T.[2][3] and the feminine form was Tita or Titia. The name survived the Roman Empire, and has continued to be used, in various forms, into modern times.[4][5]

Origin and meaning

The original meaning of Titus is obscure, but it was widely believed to have come to Rome during the time of Romulus, the founder and first king of Rome. Early in his reign, a war with the Sabines ended with the migration of a great many Sabine families to Rome, and Titus Tatius, king of the Sabine town of Cures, becoming co-regent with Romulus. Titus would thus have been an Oscan praenomen introduced to Rome, although it was later regarded as Latin. This explanation is accepted by Chase.[6][7][8]

Variations

The feminine form of Titus should be Tita, and this form is found in older inscriptions such as the Tita Vendia vase and Tita Varia inscription.[9] However the more common form in later periods was Titia, with an "i". The same pattern was followed by the praenomen Marca or Marcia.[10]

The name was borrowed by the Etruscans, who used the forms Tite (masculine) and Titi or Titia (feminine).[11][12]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Titus_(praenomen)

Titus

Etymology

Borrowed from Latin Titus, a Roman and Sabine praenomen meaning either "honorable" or "strong; of the giants".

https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/Titus

Τειτάν (Teitán)[1]

Etymology

Possibly from τίτο (títo, “sun, day”), which is an Anatolian loan-word, or from τιταίνω (titaínō, “to stretch, to extend”), from τείνω (teínō), or from τίσις (tísis, “retribution”), from τίνω (tínō, “to pay a price as a penalty, expiate”), respectively, as Hesiod attempts to explain. Compare Doric Greek τίτας (títas), Ionic Greek τίτης (títēs, “avenger, punisher”). However, modern scholars doubt Hesiod's etymology.

Jane Ellen Harrison asserts that the word "Titan" comes from the Greek τίτανος, signifying white "earth, clay, or gypsum," and that the Titans were "white clay men", or men covered by white clay or gypsum dust in their rituals.

https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/%CE%A4%CE%B9%CF%84%CE%AC%CE%BD

TEITAN - Satans name among the Devil-Worshippers of Kurdistan is Sheitan, which is from the Chaldean Teitan. The Chaldean language often transforms the "sh" or "s" into "t". (E.g. Hebrew shekel and Chaldean tekel; Hebrew seraphim and Chaldean teraphim, the Babylonian counterfeit of the heavenly Cherubim or Seraphim.)

https://www.ridingthebeast.com/resources/two-babylons/t/teitan.html

Titan Sports, Inc. (1980–1999)

Early years (1980–1982)

Vincent J. McMahon's son, Vincent K. McMahon, and his wife Linda, established Titan Sports, Inc., in 1980 in South Yarmouth, Massachusetts and applied trademarks for the initials "WWF".[27][28] The company was incorporated on February 21, 1980, in the Cape Cod Coliseum offices, then moved to the building on Holly Hill Lane in Greenwich, Connecticut.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/WWE

Strike Force was a professional wrestling tag team in the World Wrestling Federation (WWF) composed of Tito Santana and Rick Martel.[1]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strike_Force_(professional_wrestling)

In 751 the Merovingian dynasty which had ruled the Franks was overthrown with the consent of the Papacy and the aristocracy, and Pepin the Short, son of Martel, was crowned King of the Franks. The Carolingian dynasty reached its peak in 800 with the crowning of Charlemagne as the first Emperor of the Romans in the West in over three centuries. Nearly every monarch of France from Charlemagne's son Louis the Pious till the penultimate monarch of France Louis Philippe have been his descendants. His death in 814 began an extended period of fragmentation of the Carolingian Empire and decline that would eventually lead to the evolution of the Kingdom of France and the Holy Roman Empire.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carolingian_dynasty

The Carolingian dynasty (/ˌkærəˈlɪndʒiən/ KARR-ə-LIN-jee-ən;[1] known variously as the Carlovingians, Carolingus, Carolings, Karolinger or Karlings) was a Frankish noble family named after Charles Martel and his grandson Charlemagne, descendants of the Arnulfing and Pippinid clans of the 7th century AD.[2] The dynasty consolidated its power in the 8th century, eventually making the offices of mayor of the palace and dux et princeps Francorum hereditary, and becoming the de facto rulers of the Franks as the real powers behind the Merovingian throne. In 751 the Merovingian dynasty which had ruled the Franks was overthrown with the consent of the Papacy and the aristocracy, and Pepin the Short, son of Martel, was crowned King of the Franks. The Carolingian dynasty reached its peak in 800 with the crowning of Charlemagne as the first Emperor of the Romans in the West in over three centuries. Nearly every monarch of France from Charlemagne's son Louis the Pious till the penultimate monarch of France Louis Philippe have been his descendants. His death in 814 began an extended period of fragmentation of the Carolingian Empire and decline that would eventually lead to the evolution of the Kingdom of France and the Holy Roman Empire.

Name

The Carolingian dynasty takes its name from Carolus, the Latinised name of multiple Frankish kings including Charlemagne and Charles Martel.[3] The name originates from a common Germanic word, rendered in Old High German as Karl or Kerl,[4] meaning 'man', 'husband', or 'freeman'.[5]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carolingian_dynasty

Pope John Paul II (Latin: Ioannes Paulus II; Polish: Jan Paweł II; Italian: Giovanni Paolo II; born Karol Józef Wojtyła; Polish: [ˈkarɔl ˈjuzɛv vɔjˈtɨwa];[b] 18 May 1920 – 2 April 2005) was head of the Catholic Church and sovereign of the Vatican City State from 1978 until his death in 2005.

In his youth, Wojtyła dabbled in stage acting. He graduated with excellent grades from an all-boys high school in Wadowice, Poland, in 1938, soon after which World War II broke out. During the war, to avoid being kidnapped and sent off to a German forced labour camp, he signed up for work in harsh conditions in a quarry. Wojtyła eventually took up acting and developed a love for the profession and participated at a local theatre. The linguistically skilled Wojtyła wanted to study Polish at university. Encouraged by a conversation with Adam Stefan Sapieha, he decided to study theology and become a priest. Eventually, Wojtyła rose to the position of Archbishop of Kraków and then a cardinal, both positions held by his mentor. Wojtyła was elected pope on the third day of the second papal conclave of 1978, and became one of the youngest popes in history. The conclave was called after the death of John Paul I, who served only 33 days as pope. John Paul I had been elected in an August papal conclave to succeed Pope Paul VI. Wojtyła adopted the name of his predecessor in tribute to him.[9] John Paul II was the first non-Italian pope since Adrian VI in the 16th century, as well as the third-longest-serving pope in history after Pius IX and St. Peter.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_John_Paul_II

Marc Mero (born July 9, 1960)[6] is an American retired professional wrestler and amateur boxer, as well as a motivational speaker. He is best known for his appearances with the World Wrestling Federation (WWF, now WWE) under his real name and with World Championship Wrestling (WCW) and NWA Total Nonstop Action (NWA TNA) under the ring name Johnny B. Badd. Today, Marc Mero contributes much of his time to the nonprofit organization he founded in 2007, Champion of Choices.[7]

Mero was heavily pushed as a mid-carder as "Johnny B. Badd" in WCW during the early 1990s. He won the WCW World Television Championship three times during the course of his career before departing the company due to creative differences in 1996. He would then compete in WWF under his real name, making his debut at WrestleMania XII and going on to win the WWF Intercontinental Championship. He would then feud with his wife Sable before departing in 1999. Mero's last mainstream appearance was in NWA TNA, where he wrestled sporadically in the mid-2000s.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marc_Mero

The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.

Name

The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace

Elymas (/ˈɛlɪməs/; Ancient Greek: Ἐλύμας;[1] c. 1st century AD), also known as Bar-Jesus (Ancient Greek: Βαριησοῦς,[1] Imperial Aramaic: Bar-Shuma, Latin: Bariesu), is a Jew described in the Acts of the Apostles, chapter 13,[2] in the New Testament. He is referred to as a mágos (μάγος), which the King James Bible translates as "sorcerer" and false prophet (ψευδοπροφήτης).[1]

In the Bible

In Acts 13, Paul the Apostle and Barnabas travel to the city of Paphos in Cyprus, where the Roman Proconsul, Sergius Paulus, wishes to hear them speak about Jesus. Elymas, described as a false prophet and a sorcerer, opposes them, whereupon Paul (who is here referred to for the first time by his Roman name) announces that God intends to make Elymas temporarily blind. A cloud of darkness immediately begins blocking his sight;[3] after this, Sergius Paulus is converted to Christianity.[4]

According to The Golden Legend, Elymas later stirred up a riot of Jews and pagans in Salamina (Salamis) against Barnabas, resulting in his death.[5]

Name

Acts 13:8 says, "Elymas the mágos (for so his name is translated) opposed them". "Elymas" is possibly derived from the Arabic ‘alīm "learned" or "wise", and may be used to translate mágos.[6] Bar-Jesus means "Son of Joshua" or "Son of Jesus" in Aramaic.

Cultural influence

"Elymas the Sorcerer Struck with Blindness" is the title of a famous cartoon by Raphael, which served as the inspiration for woven tapestries in the Vatican.[7]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elymas

Peter was called Simon when he was born and he was a fisherman. He met Jesus near the Sea of Galilee. He decided to give up everything so that he could follow Jesus and listen to him talk about God. Simon became one of the twelve disciples of Jesus. Jesus changed his name to Peter which means “rock”.

https://www.mtcarmelcoorparoo.qld.edu.au/resource-centre/student-links/Documents/Saints%20Research.pdf

As far as Simon Magus goes, even those now considered to be early supporters of the Roman Catholic Church condemned him. Yet, those who claim Christ really should look into whether or not they have adopted the non-biblical heresies that Simon Magus and his later followers adopted. Those wanting to learn more should also consider studying the articles at the The History of Early Christianity page.

We do not know how or when Simon Magus died (there are various legends). Some early reports indicate he was buried in Samaria or in Rome. Some suspect that burial was in Vatican hill.

Notice the following:

Elevating his personal teachings above the Bible, and preaching a "no-works" doctrine of salvation, Simon Magus soon had a universal, popular following. Deified by the Romans, he was buried on Vatican Hill. ...

The records regarding Simon's death vary widely. Many of the stories try to incorporate some fiction from the Greek and Egyptian myths to enhance the reader's interest in this fascinating character. But the earliest records say that he was buried in Rome after a long period of great honour and deification.

It is not clearly known where Simon Magus alias Simon Pater or Simon Jupiter was buried. But this much is known. The place of burial for ALL prophets and holy men of the Romans was in the sacred cemetery on Vatican Hill. This much is certain.

Notice what Werner Keller in his The Bible as History says about the so-called burial of the Catholics' Peter. (Before reading Keller's statement, let us remember that he is a thorough-going Catholic and firmly, himself, believed that the Apostle Peter was buried in Rome.

However, the Bible shows nothing of the kind. Now, let's read Keller's comment — the official comment of the Roman Catholic Church):

"On the night of his death on the cross Peter's followers BURIED his body. As in the case of Jesus on the hill of Calvary it was wrapped in linen and secretly taken to a PAGAN BURIAL GROUND on the Via Cornelia, behind the stone structure of the arena. This PAGAN CEMETERY lay on a knoll called VATICANUS: the Latin word 'vatis' means a 'prophet' or 'SOOTHSAYER'. In days gone by there had been an Etruscan oracle on this spot" (p. 368).

What an admission!

Keller ought to have better sense to know that this Peter buried in this cemetery, of all places, could NOT be the Apostle Peter. In the first place, Peter was a Jew, and they had to be buried in their own cemeteries. And even if by a happen-chance a Jew could be buried in a Roman cemetery, it is most unlikely that a Jew — especially one who attacked the Roman religion as the Apostle Peter did — would ever have been allowed into the most holy of pagan cemeteries! This cemetery was reserved for prophets, soothsayers and the great ones of pagan Rome. (Martin E. SIMON MAGUS SERIES - Simonites Establish UNIVERSAL Church. Good News, August 1964)

When Vatican hill has been excavated, they have found pagan graves and one or more in costly apparel. Perhaps, one in costly apparel was Simon Magus."

https://www.cogwriter.com/simonmagus.htm

mero-

before vowels mer-, word-forming element meaning "part, partial, fraction," from Greek meros "a part, a fraction," from PIE root *(s)mer- (2) "to get a share of something."

Entries linking to mero-

*(s)mer- (2)

Proto-Indo-European root meaning "to get a share of something."

It forms all or part of: demerit; emeritus; isomer; isomeric; meretricious; merism; meristem; merit; meritorious; mero-; monomer; Moira; polymer; turmeric.

It is the hypothetical source of/evidence for its existence is provided by: Greek meros "part, lot," moira "share, fate," moros "fate, destiny, doom;" Hittite mark "to divide" a sacrifice; Latin merere, meriri "to earn, deserve, acquire, gain."

Entries linking to mero-

*(s)mer- (2)

Proto-Indo-European root meaning "to get a share of something."

It forms all or part of: demerit; emeritus; isomer; isomeric; meretricious; merism; meristem; merit; meritorious; mero-; monomer; Moira; polymer; turmeric.

It is the hypothetical source of/evidence for its existence is provided by: Greek meros "part, lot," moira "share, fate," moros "fate, destiny, doom;" Hittite mark "to divide" a sacrifice; Latin merere, meriri "to earn, deserve, acquire, gain."

More to Explore

conquer

c. 1200, cunquearen, "to achieve" (a task), from Old French conquerre "conquer, defeat, vanquish," from Vulgar Latin *conquaerere (for Latin conquirere) "to search for, procure by effort, win," from assimilated form of Latin com-, here perhaps an intensive prefix (see com-), + qu

attitude

1660s, "posture or position of a figure in a statue or painting," via French attitude (17c.), from Italian attitudine "disposition, posture," also "aptness, promptitude," from Late Latin aptitudinem (nominative aptitudo; see aptitude, which is its doublet). Originally 17c. a tech

spell

early 14c., spellen, "read letter by letter, write or say the letters of;" c. 1400, "form words by means of letters," said in most etymology sources to be from Anglo-French espeller, Old French espelir "to mean, signify; explain, interpret," also "spell out letters, pronounce, re

category

1580s, in Aristotle's logic, "a highest notion," from French catégorie, from Late Latin categoria, from Greek katēgoria "accusation, prediction, category," verbal noun from katēgorein "speak against; to accuse, assert, predicate," from kata "down to" (or perhaps "against;" see ca

palm

"flat of the hand, inner surface of the hand between the wrist and the fingers," c. 1300, paume, from Old French paume, palme (Modern French paume), from Latin palma "palm of the hand," also "flat end of an oar; palm tree," from PIE root *pele- (2) "flat; to spread" (source also

Eucharist

"sacrament of the Lord's Supper, the Communion," mid-14c., from Old French eucariste, from Late Latin eucharistia, from Greek eukharistia "thanksgiving, gratitude," later "the Lord's Supper," from eukharistos "grateful," from eu "well" (see eu-) + stem of kharizesthai "show favor

rogue

1560s, "idle vagrant, sturdy beggar, one of the vagabond class," a word of shadowy origin, perhaps a shortened form of roger (with a hard -g-), thieves' slang for a begging vagabond who pretends to be a poor scholar from Oxford or Cambridge, which is perhaps an agent noun in Engl

arrogance

"a manifest feeling of superiority of one's worth or importance, combined with contempt of others," c. 1300, from Old French arrogance (12c.), from Latin arrogantia "presumption, pride, haughtiness," abstract noun from arrogantem (nominative arrogans) "assuming, overbearing, inso

look

Old English locian "use the eyes for seeing, gaze, look, behold, spy," from West Germanic *lokjan (source also of Old Saxon lokon "see, look, spy," Middle Dutch loeken "to look," Old High German luogen, German dialectal lugen "to look out"), a word of unknown origin. Breton lagud

baptize

"to administer the rite of baptism to," c. 1300, from Old French batisier "be baptized; baptize; give a name to" (11c.), from Latin baptizare, from Greek baptizein "immerse, dip in water," also figuratively, "be over one's head" (in debt, etc.), "to be soaked (in wine);" in Chris

Share mero-

‘cite’

updated on December 29, 2018

https://www.etymonline.com/word/mero-   

460 The Word became flesh to make us "partakers of the divine nature":"For this is why the Word became man, and the Son of God became the Son of man: so that man, by entering into communion with the Word and thus receiving divine sonship, might become a son of God." "For the Son of God became man so that we might become God." "The only-begotten Son of God, wanting to make us sharers in his divinity, assumed our nature, so that he, made man, might make men gods."

CATECHISM OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH

SECOND EDITION

http://www.scborromeo.org/ccc/para/460.htm

Merovingian (adj.)

"of or pertaining to the dynasty to which the first French kings belonged," 1690s, from French Mérovingien, from Medieval Latin Merovingi, "descendants of Meroveus," (mythical?) ancestor of the line of Frankish kings in Gaul c. 500-752 beginning with Clovis; Merovingi is a Latinization of his Germanic name (compare Old High German Mar-wig "famed-fight") with the Germanic patronymic suffix -ing.

also from 1690s

Entries linking to Merovingian

Carlovingian (adj.)

"Carolingian," 1781, from French Carlovingien, an alteration of Carolingien (see Carolingian) on model of Mérovingien (see Merovingian).

More to Explore

Salic

the Salian Franks, a name given to a Frankish Germanic tribe that once lived near the Zuider Zee, the ancestors of the Merovingian...

abound

The vowel in Old French abonder, abondance is a continuation of a Merovingian Latin scribal use of -o- for classical Latin...

sovereign

late 13c., soverain, "superior, ruler, master, one who is superior to or has power over another," from Old French soverain "sovereign, lord, ruler," noun use of adjective meaning "highest, supreme, chief" (see sovereign (adj.)). Specifically by c. 1300 as "a king or queen, one wh

monarch

mid-15c., monark, "supreme governor for life, a sole or autocratic ruler of a state," from Old French monarche (14c., Modern French monarque) and directly from Late Latin monarcha, from Greek monarkhēs "one who rules alone" (see monarchy). "In modern times generally a hereditary

John Doe

fictitious plaintiff in a legal action, attested from 1768 (in Blackstone). The fictitious defendant was Richard Roe. If female, Jane Doe, Jane Roe. Replaced earlier John-a-nokes (1530s) or Jack Nokes, who usually was paired with John-a-stiles or Tom Stiles. Also used of plaintif

soldier

c. 1300, souder, soudiour, "fighting man, one engaged ion military service," from Old French soudier, soldier and Anglo-French variants, "one who serves in the army for pay," from Medieval Latin soldarius "a soldier" (source also of Spanish soldado, Italian soldato), literally "o

burgeon

early 14c., "grow, sprout, blossom," from Anglo-French burjuner, Old French borjoner "to bud, sprout," from borjon "a bud, shoot, pimple" (Modern French bourgeon), a word of uncertain origin. Perhaps from Vulgar Latin *burrionem (nominative *burrio), from Late Latin burra "flock

fortune

c. 1300, "chance, luck as a force in human affairs," from Old French fortune "lot, good fortune, misfortune" (12c.), from Latin fortuna "chance, fate, good luck," from fors (genitive fortis) "chance, luck," possibly ultimately from PIE root *bher- (1) "to carry," also "to bear ch

sabotage

1907 (from 1903 as a French word in English), "malicious damaging or destruction of an employer's property by workmen," from French sabotage, from saboter "to sabotage, bungle," literally "walk noisily," from sabot "wooden shoe" (see sabaton). In English, "malicious mischief" wo

clue

"anything that guides or directs in an intricate case," 1590s, a special use of a revised spelling of clew "a ball of thread or yarn" (q.v.). The word, which is native Germanic, in Middle English was

https://www.etymonline.com/word/Merovingian

All historians acknowledge the ascendancy of the popes began in 308 A.D., when King Clovis of the Salian or Merovingian Franks (later France), won the decisive battle in the Catholic and Arian religious war, thereby settling the dispute in favor of the Catholics. But the popes' temporal reign officially began in the year 538 A.D. when Roman Emperor Justinian subdued the last of the three kingdoms, or "horns," that opposed the rise of the Papacy."

-page 137

Chapter 19 "Exposed (Again): 1260 Years of World Domination

Codeword Barbelon book 2 by P.D. Stuart

https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid035xnEp3Ly2wiUwdPzYuyuedPDSdcSEVe8gzHxCZfovqX8epcgRL4v7RbqwVsjavD3l

When Attalus, the Pontiff and King of Pergamos, died in 133BC, he bequested the Headship of the "Babylonian Priesthood" to Rome. William B. Barker in his book "Lares and Penates cracks open the codeword Pergamos as used by St. John in Revelation 2:13. He writes: "The Chaldean Magi enjoyed a long period of prosperity at Babylon. A pontiff appointed by the sovereign ruled over a college of seventy-two hierophants.... [just as the popes have 70 Cardinals] the defeated Chaldeans fled to Asia Minor, and fixed their central college at Pergamos, and too the Palladium of Babylon, the CUBIC stone [believed to represent Cybele or Kybele, the mother goddess] with them. Here, independent of state control, they carried on the rites of their religion, and plotted against the peace of the Persian Empire, caballing with the Greeks for that purpose."

Thus we see that the Chaldeans continued to wield political and religious influence, injecting thier presence into the next world empire. When the city was later given to Rome (Rome acquired the city of Pergamos by decree of Attalus III, bequething his kingdom to the Roman Caesar), the priesthood of Pergamos moved to the new power center on the Italian peninsula."

Chapter 47 "Kingdom of God or Masterpiece of Satan?-The Secret Doctrine"

page 504-505 Codeword Barbelon book One by P.D. Stuart

https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid0KySFWjcTqDEikWM41YnTjbW6dCS7dQsudFTcd2qQuatZ1ajoZa6kX3T9v2xnfHnEl

Serpent Column

The Serpent Column (Ancient Greek: Τρικάρηνος Ὄφις Τrikarenos Οphis "Three-headed Serpent";[1] Turkish: Yılanlı Sütun "Serpentine Column"), also known as the Serpentine Column, Plataean Tripod or Delphi Tripod, is an ancient bronze column at the Hippodrome of Constantinople (known as Atmeydanı "Horse Square" in the Ottoman period) in what is now Istanbul, Turkey. It is part of an ancient Greek sacrificial tripod, originally in Delphi and relocated to Constantinople by Constantine the Great in 324. It was built to commemorate the Greeks who fought and defeated the Persian Empire at the Battle of Plataea (479 BC). The serpent heads of the 8-metre (26 ft) high column remained intact until the end of the 17th century (one is on display at the nearby Istanbul Archaeology Museums).[2]

History

The Serpentine Column has one of the longest literary histories of any object surviving from Greek and Roman antiquity. Together with its original golden tripod and cauldron (both long missing), it constituted a trophy, or offering reminding of a military victory, dedicated to Apollo at Delphi. This offering was made in the spring of 478 BC, several months after the defeat of the Persian army in the Battle of Plataea (August 479 BC) by those Greek city-states in alliance against the Persian invasion of mainland Greece, during the Greco-Persian Wars. Among the writers who allude to the Column in the ancient literature are Herodotus, Thucydides, pseudo-Demosthenes, Diodorus Siculus, Pausanias the traveller, Cornelius Nepos and Plutarch. The removal of the column by the Emperor Constantine to his new capital, Constantinople, is described by Edward Gibbon, citing the testimony of the Byzantine historians Zosimus, Eusebius, Socrates, and Sozomenus.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Serpent_Column

Trident of Poseidon

The trident of Poseidon and his Roman equivalent, Neptune, has been their traditional divine attribute in many ancient depictions. Poseidon's trident was crafted by the Cyclopes.

Myths

In Greek mythology, Poseidon's trident was forged by the cyclopes according to Pseudo-Apollodorus's Bibliotheke.[1][2][a]

Poseidon wields his trident on a number of occasions. He used his trident to strike a rock upon the hill of the Acropolis, producing a well of seawater, in what developed into a contest between him and Athena over possession of Attica. When he lost, Poseidon used the trident to dry out the land so they had no water. The well was later to be called the Erechtheis.[3][4][5] There is further myth that Poseidon (Neptune) produced a horse by striking the earth with the trident, in order to bolster his claim,[6] but there is no attestation for this among Greek writers.[7] The alleged trident print on a rock and the sea well within the Erechtheion were witnessed by the geographer Pausanias while visiting Athens.[b][8][3][7]

In another myth, Poseidon creates a spring or springs with the strike of his trident to reward Amymone for her encounter with him.[9] In a version of another myth Poseidon wields his trident to scare off a satyr who tries to rape Amymone after she mistakenly hits him with a hunting spear.[9]

There is also a myth where Poseidon touches the island of Delos with his trident, affixing it firmly to the sea floor.[10] Another myth tells how Poseidon, enraged by sacrilegious behavior of Ajax the Lesser, uses the trident to split the rock to which Ajax was clinging.

The oldest coins of Poseidonia from the 6th century BC depict trident wielded by Poseidon in his right hand, similar to Zeus's thunderbolt. An Attic red figure kylix from c. 475 BC depicts Poseidon killing the Giant Polybotes with his trident.[11]

Symbolism

According to the second and third Vatican Mythographer, Neptune's trident symbolizes the three properties of water: liquidity, fecundity and drinkability.[12]

The trident of Neptune was viewed by Roman scholar Maurus Servius Honoratus as three-pronged because "the sea is said to be a third part of the world, or because there are three kinds of water: seas, streams and rivers".[12]

Modern scholarship

The view shared by Friedrich Wieseler, E. M. W. Tillyard and several other researchers is that Poseidon's trident is a fish spear, typical for coast-dwelling Greeks.[13]

According to Robert Graves, however, both Poseidon's trident and Zeus' thunderbolt were originally a sacred labrys, but later distinguished from each other when Poseidon became god of the sea, while Zeus claimed the right to the thunderbolt.[14]

According to a competing proposal by H. B. Walters, Poseidon's trident is derived from Zeus' lotus sceptre, with Poseidon being Zeus in his marine aspect.[13]

Modern references

In present times Poseidon's trident is a recurring symbol. It appears on the coat of arms of Liverpool City Council, on the seal of the Greek Navy and on the crest of the Delta Delta Delta sorority. It is a recurring motif in the US military, being featured on the crest of the United States Navy SEALs and on the badge of USS John S. McCain. A series of American fleet ballistic missiles Trident is named after Neptune's trident,[15] as well as Operation Neptune Spear.

The personification of Great Britain, Britannia is depicted with the trident of Poseidon as a symbol of naval power. The broken tip of the trident appears on the flag of Barbados. In this instance, the reference is to its use as Britannia's trident, broken to symbolise the end of Britain's colonial rule.

The personification of Great Britain, Britannia is depicted with the trident of Poseidon as a symbol of naval power. The broken tip of the trident appears on the flag of Barbados. In this instance, the reference is to its use as Britannia's trident, broken to symbolise the end of Britain's colonial rule.

The trident also appears multiple times in popular culture. Poseidon's trident is owned by King Triton (Poseidon's son) in Disney's 1989 animated film The Little Mermaid and its sequels and spinoffs. Poseidon's Trident is a magical artifact with destructive powers in Michael Livingston's 2015 historical fantasy novel The Shards of Heaven.[17][18] Disney's Pirates of the Caribbean franchise also referenced Jack Sparrow's adventures with the Trident of Poseidon through the Jack Sparrow prequel book series and later in the fifth film Pirates of the Caribbean: Dead Men Tell No Tales.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Trident_of_Poseidon

The caduceus (☤; /kəˈdjuːʃəs, -siəs/; Latin: cādūceus, from Greek: κηρύκειον kērū́keion "herald's wand, or staff")[b] is the staff carried by Hermes in Greek mythology and consequently by Hermes Trismegistus in Greco-Egyptian mythology. The same staff was borne by other heralds like Iris, the messenger of Hera. The short staff is entwined by two serpents, sometimes surmounted by wings. In Roman iconography, it was depicted being carried in the left hand of Mercury, the messenger of the gods.

Some accounts assert that the oldest imagery of the caduceus is rooted in Mesopotamia with the Sumerian god Ningishzida; his symbol, a staff with two snakes intertwined around it, dates back to 4000 BC to 3000 BC.[3]

As a symbol, it represents Hermes (or the Roman Mercury), and by extension trades, occupations, or undertakings associated with the god. In later Antiquity, the caduceus provided the basis for the astronomical symbol for planet Mercury. Thus, through its use in astrology, alchemy, and astronomy it has come to denote the planet Mercury and by extension the eponymous planetary metal. It is said that the wand would wake the sleeping and send the awake to sleep. If applied to the dying, their death was gentle; if applied to the dead, they returned to life.[4]

By extension of its association with Mercury and Hermes, the caduceus is also a symbol of commerce and negotiation, two realms in which exchange balanced by reciprocity is recognized as an ideal.[5][6][7] This association is ancient, and consistent from classical antiquity to modernity.[8][9] The caduceus is also a symbol of printing, by extension of the attributes of Mercury associated with writing and eloquence.

Although the Rod of Asclepius, which has only one snake and no wings, is the traditional and more widely used symbol of medicine, the Caduceus is sometimes used by healthcare organizations. Given that the caduceus is primarily a symbol of commerce and other non-medical symbology, many healthcare professionals disapprove of this use.[10]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caduceus

CHAPTER THE TWENTY-FOURTH.

THE GREAT PYRAMID.

IN a very elaborate and interesting book, published in the year 1867, the title of which, at length, is the following: “Life and Work at the Great Pryamid. By C. Piazzi Smyth, Professor of Practical Astronomy in the University of Edinburgh, and Astronomer Royal for Scotland. Edmonston & Douglas, Edinburgh and London. 1867:” the conclusions (though a mistake) which we now supply from the author are offered as definitions, after infinite card, of this important name or word, “PYRAMID.” “Pyramid” is derived in this book from two Greek terms—purÒj, “wheat;” metron, “measure;” or from Coptic roots, signifying pyr, “division;” met, “ten.” However, we offer to deduce this term “Pyramid” from quite another source. The present writer originally sought to do this in the year 1860, in a dissertation on the origin and purpose of the “Pyramids of Egypt.” It is well known that the letters P and F are radically the same letter (as is evidenced by their peculiar pronunciation in certain countries), and that they are interchangeable. In Professor Smyth's book, PurÒj is wrongly translated “wheat.” It signifies “product,” or “growth,” or “elimination;” in other words, and in the symbolical sense, it means “sunbegotten,” or “fire-begotten." The Coptic derivation (re-read by a new light) is the true one. Thus we obtain another reason upon which we rely as the real interpretation of the name of the pyramid, or obelisk, or great original altar or upright, raised to the divinity working secondarily in nature. Pur is Fire (or Division produced by fire); Metron is Ten (or measures or spaces numbered as ten). The whole word means, and the entire object bearing this name means, the original Ten Measures or Parts of the Fiery Ecliptic or Solar Wheel, or the Ten Original Signs of the Zodiac. Therefore the Pyramids are commemorative altars raised to the divinity Fire. The Ophites are said to have maintained that the serpent of Genesis was the Logoj, and the “Saviour.” The Logos was Divine Wisdom, and was the Bhudda, or Buddha, of India. The Brazen Serpent was called Logoj, or the “Word,” by the Chaldee Paraphrast (Basnage, lib. iv. ch. xxv.) It is very certain that, in ancient times, the serpent was an object of adoration in almost all nations. The serpentworshippers seem to have placed at the head, or nearly at the head, of all things (Maia), and most intimately connected with the serpent, a. certain principle which they called “Sophia.” This is clearly a translation of the word “Bhudda” into Greek. It also reminds us that the old. Bhuddas are always under the care of the Cobra-Capella. This is evidenced in all the Memnonian or Egyptian heads; and in the asp (or fleur-de-lis), more or less veiled or altered, displayed as the chief symbol upon the universal Sphynxes. The serpent, in one view, was the emblem of the evil principle, or destroyer. But, as we have seen before, the “destroyer” was the “creator.” Hence he had the name, among his numerous appellations, of OFIS; in Hebrew, bwa, Ob; and as he was the “logos,” or “linga,” he was also OY, and in Hebrew armm. Query, hence Sufar, a seraph or serpent?—see Jones's Lexicon (in voce), and Sofoj, wise. The Suf and Sof are both the same root. The famous “Brazen Serpent,” called Nehustan, set up by Moses in the Wilderness, is termed in the Targum a “Saviour.” It was probably a “serpentine crucifix,” as it is called a cross by Justin Martyr. All the foregoing is allegorical, and hides deep Gnostic myths, which explain serpent-worship, united with the adoration paid to a perpendicular. The three most celebrated emblems carried in the Greek mysteries were the Phallus, I; the Egg, O; and the Serpent, F; or otherwise the Phallus, the loni or Umbilicus, and the Serpent. The first, in each case, is the emblem of the sun, or of fire, as the male, or active, generative power. The second denotes the passive nature, or feminine principle, or the element of water. The third symbol indicates the destroyer, the reformer, or the renewer (the uniter of the two), and thus the preserver or perpetuator—eternally renewing itself. The universality of the serpentine worship (or phallic adoration) is attested by emblematic sculpture and architecture all over the world. This does not admit of denial. Its character and purpose are, however, wholly misunderstood. Not only is the worship of the serpent found everywhere, but it everywhere occupies an important station; and the farther back we go, the more universally it is found, and the more important it appears to have been considered. The Destroyer or Serpent of Genesis is correctly the Renovator or Preserver. In Genesis there is a “Tree of Knowledge” and a “Tree of Life.” Here we have the origin of the Ophites, or Oriental emblematical serpent-worshippers, to account for whom, and for whose apparently absurd object of adoration, our antiquaries have been so uwich perplexed. They worshipped the Saviour- Regenerator under the strangest (but the sublimest) aspect in the world; but not the devil, or malific principle, in our perverse, mistaking ideas, and with the vulgar, downward, literal meanings which we apply. The mythic and mimetic art of the Gnostics is nowhere more admirably or more successfully displayed than in their hieroglyphs and pictured formula. Even in the blazonry and in the collars and badges of chivalry (which seems so remote from them), we find these Ophite hints. The heathen temples and the modern ritualistic churches alike abound in unconscious Gnostic emblems. State ceremony harbours them; they mix with the insignia of all the orders of knighthood; and they show in all the heraldic and masonic marks, figures, and patterns, both of ancient and of modern times. The religion of the Rosicrucians is also concealed, and unconsciously carried forward, perpetuated, and ignorantly fostered, by the very persons and classes who form, contrive, and wear decorations with special mysterious marks, all the world over. Every person, in unconsciously repeating certain figures, which form an unknown language, heired from the ancient times, carries into futurity, and into all parts of the world, the same carefully guarded traditions, for the knowing to recognise, to whose origin the sun, in his first revolution, may be figuratively said to be the only witness. Thus the great inexpressible “Talisman” is said to be borne to the “initiate” through the ages. Proposals were published some years ago for a book entitled, “The Enigma of Alchemy and of OEdipus resolved; designed to elucidate the fables, symbols, and other mythological disguises, in which the Hermetic Art has been enveloped and signalised in various ages, in ecclesiastical ceremonies, masonic formula, astronomical signs, and constellations,— even in the emblazonments of chivalry, heraldic badges, and other emblems; which without explanation, have been handed down, and which are shown to have originated in the same universal mystic school, through each particular tracing their allusion to the means and mechanism.” This intended work was left in MS. by its anonymous author, now deceased, but was never published. The unknown author of it produced also in the year 1850, in 1 vol. 8vo, a book displaying extraordinary knowledge of the science of alchemy, which bore the name, “A Suggestive Enquiry into the Hermetic Mystery; with a Dissertation on the more celebrated of the Alchemical Philosophers.” This book was published in London; but it is now extinct, having been bought up—for suppression, as we believe—by the author’s friends after his decease, who probably did not wish him to be supposed to be mixed up in such out-of-theway inquiries.

The Vedas describe the Persian religion (Fire-Worship) as having come from Upper Egypt. “The mysteries celebrated within the recesses of the ‘hypogea’ ” (caverns or labyrinths) “were precisely of that character which is called Freemasonic, or Cabiric. The signification of this latter epithet is, as to written letters, a desideratum. Selden has missed it; so have Origen and Sophocles. Strabo, too, and Montfaucon, have been equally astray. Hyde was the only one who had any idea of its composition when he declared that “It was a Persian word, somewhat altered from Gabri or Guebri, and signifying FIRE-WORSHIPPERS.’ ” (See O’Brien’s Round Towers of Ireland, 1834, p. 354.) Pococke, in his India in Greece, is very sagacious and true in his arguments; but he tells only half the story of the myths in his supposed successful divestment of them of all unexplainable character, and of exterior supernatural origin. He supposes that all the mystery must necessarily disappear when he has traced, and carefully pointed out, the identity and transference of these myths from India into Egypt and into Greece, and their gradual spread westward. But he is wholly mistaken; and most other modern explainers are equally mistaken. Pococke contemplates all from the ethnic and realistic point of view. He is very learned in an accumulation of particulars, but his learning is “of the earth, earthy;” by which we mean that, like the majority of modern practical philosophers, he argues from below to above, and not, in the higher way, from above to below, or (contrary to the inductive, or Aristotelian, or Baconian method) from generals to particulars, or from the light of inspiration into the sagacities of darkness, as we may call unassisted world’s knowledge,—always vain. The Feast of Lanterns, or Dragon-Feast, occurs in China t their New Year, which assimilates with that of the Jews, and occurs in October at the high tides. They salute the festival with drums and music, and with explosions of crackers. During the Feast, nothing is permitted to be thrown into water (for fear of profaning it). Here we have the rites of Aphrodite or Venus, or the Watery Deity, observed even in China, which worship, in Protean forms, being also the worship of the Dragon or Snake, prevails, in its innumerable contradictory and effective disguises, over the whole world. How like are the noises and explosions of crackers, &c., to the tumult of the festivals of Dionusus or Dionysius, to the riot or rout of the Corybantes amongst the Greeks, to the outcry and wild music of the priests of the Salii, and, in modern times, to the noises said to be made at initiation by the Freemasons, whose myths are claimed to be those (or imitative of those) of the whole world, whose Mysteries are said to come from that First Time, deep-buried in the blind, unconscious succession of the centuries! In the Royal-Arch order of the Masons, as some have said, at an initiation, the u companions “fire pistols, clash swords, overturn chairs, and roll cannon-balls about. The long-descended forms trace from the oldest tradition; the origin, indeed, of most things is only doubt or conjecture, hinted in symbols. The Egyptian Deities may always be recognised by the following distinctive marks :

Phthas, Ptah, by the close-fitting Robe, Four Steps, Baboon, Cynocephalus.

Ammon, Amn, by a Ram's Head, Double Plume, Vase, Canopus.

The Sun-God (Phre or Ra) has a Hawk's Head, Disc, Serpent, Uræus. Thoth, or Thoyt, is Ibis-headed (means a scribe or priest).

Sochos, or Suches, has a Hawk. Hermes Trismegistus (Tat) displays a Winged Disc. The Egyptians, however, never committed their greater knowledge to marks or figures, or to writing of any kind. Figure 313: the Gnostics have a peculiar talisman of Fate (Homer’s Aisa). This is one of the rarest types to be met with in ancient art. In Stosch’s vast collection, Winckelmann was unable to find a single indubitable example. It is of brown agate, with transverse shades, and is an Etruscan intaglio or Gnostic gem. The Gnostics, p. 238, makes a reference to this figure.

Later in our book (figs. 191, 300, 301) we give a figure of the “Chnuphis Serpent” raising himself aloft. Over, and corresponding to the rays of his crown, are the seven vowels, the elements of his name. The usual triple “S.S.S.” and bar, and the name “CNOUBIC” are the reverse of this Gnostic gem. It is a beautiful intaglio on a pale plasma of the finest quality, extremely convex, as it has been found on examination. In the Ophic planetary group (Origen in Celsum, vi. 25) Michael is figured as a lion, Suriel as a bull, Raphael as a serpent, Gabriel as an eagle, Thautabaoth as a bear, Eratsaoth as a dog, Ouriel as an ass. Emanations are supposed to pass through the seven planetary regions, signified by these Chaldæan names, on their way to this world. It was through these seven planetary spiritual regions, or spheres, filled with their various orders of angels, that the Gnostics mythed the Saviour Jesus Christ to have passed secretly; disguising Himself and His Mission in order to win securely to His object. In evading recognition, in His acceptable disguises, through these already-created “Princedoms of Angels,” He veiled His purpose of His Voluntary Sacrifice for the Human Race till He was safe, in His investment in “Humanity,” for the accepted “Propitiation”—through the “Virgin,” for production only; not for “office.” There was deep mystery in the Gnostic method of teaching that, although the “Sacrifice” (the source of sacrifice in all faiths) was complete and real and perfect, the Saviour did not—nor could—suffer bodily or be nailed really, and die upon the Cross, but that He suffered in appearance only, and vicariously—the Scripture being misread. The Gnostics maintained that Simon the Cyrenean —who, the Evangelist states, bore His cross—did really bear it as the culprit, and suffered upon it. As human and divine are totally different, this could not impair the efficacy of the “Crucifixion,” for the substitution of persons was miraculous and remote (of course) from human sense."

The Rosicrucians Their Rites and Mysteries by Hargrave Jennings

https://cdn.preterhuman.net/texts/religion.occult.new_age/occult_library/Jennings_H-The_Rosicrucians_Rites_and_Mysteries.pdf

Anubis (/əˈnjuːbɪs/;[2] Ancient Greek: Ἄνουβις), also known as Inpu, Inpw, Jnpw, or Anpu in Ancient Egyptian (Coptic: ⲁⲛⲟⲩⲡ, romanized: Anoup), is the god of funerary rites, protector of graves, and guide to the underworld, in ancient Egyptian religion, usually depicted as a canine or a man with a canine head.[3]

Like many ancient Egyptian deities, Anubis assumed different roles in various contexts. Depicted as a protector of graves as early as the First Dynasty (c. 3100 – c. 2890 BC), Anubis was also an embalmer. By the Middle Kingdom (c. 2055–1650 BC) he was replaced by Osiris in his role as lord of the underworld. One of his prominent roles was as a god who ushered souls into the afterlife. He attended the weighing scale during the "Weighing of the Heart", in which it was determined whether a soul would be allowed to enter the realm of the dead. Anubis is one of the most frequently depicted and mentioned gods in the Egyptian pantheon; however, no relevant myth involved him.[4]

Anubis was depicted in black, a color that symbolized regeneration, life, the soil of the Nile River, and the discoloration of the corpse after embalming. Anubis is associated with his brother Wepwawet, another Egyptian god portrayed with a dog's head or in canine form, but with grey or white fur. Historians assume that the two figures were eventually combined.[5] Anubis' female counterpart is Anput. His daughter is the serpent goddess Kebechet.

Name

"Anubis" is a Greek rendering of this god's Egyptian name.[6][7] Before the Greeks arrived in Egypt, around the 7th century BC, the god was known as Anpu or Inpu. The root of the name in ancient Egyptian language means "a royal child." Inpu has a root to "inp", which means "to decay." The god was also known as "First of the Westerners," "Lord of the Sacred Land," "He Who is Upon his Sacred Mountain," "Ruler of the Nine Bows," "The Dog who Swallows Millions," "Master of Secrets," "He Who is in the Place of Embalming," and "Foremost of the Divine Booth."[8] The positions that he had were also reflected in the titles he held such as "He Who Is upon His Mountain," "Lord of the Sacred Land," "Foremost of the Westerners," and "He Who Is in the Place of Embalming."[9]

In the Old Kingdom (c. 2686 BC – c. 2181 BC), the standard way of writing his name in hieroglyphs was composed of the sound signs inpw followed by a jackal[a] over a ḥtp sign:[11]

A new form with the jackal on a tall stand appeared in the late Old Kingdom and became common thereafter:[11]

Anubis' name jnpw was possibly pronounced [a.ˈna.pʰa(w)], based on Coptic Anoup and the Akkadian transcription 𒀀𒈾𒉺⟨a-na-pa⟩ in the name <ri-a-na-pa> "Reanapa" that appears in Amarna letter EA 315.[12][13] However, this transcription may also be interpreted as rˁ-nfr, a name similar to that of Prince Ranefer of the Fourth Dynasty.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anubis

"[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Hesuls (Hesus or Esus)

(three skulls)

(grey beard)

(god of the evening twilight)

(cutting down a tree)

Chapter 5:

Discussion In Narbutt’s account the high priest, the Krewe-Krewejto, “wore a small statue of “Poklus.”(Narbutt 1841) By the process of elimination, Poklus would seem to be another title of Veles. The fact that the high priest wears a statue of Veles hints that Perun was not the “head god” of a Slavic Pantheon as so many have tried to cast him as. Instead, these three seasonal components are just different ways to view the Divine Male throughout the cycle of the year. Additional confirmation comes from the connection of Veles to the “head god” of the Norse, Odin, and Esus of the Gauls. This points to the conclusion that all three masks of this deity are seasonal components of Triglav. The perception of these three titles being separate gods must have occurred well before the Greek beliefs. However, most classically trained scholars start with Greek and Latin and the concept of a large pantheon of deities. Consequently, they viewed the various titles of the Slavic God in that light. To compound the error, the Slavic scholars, eager to claim a classical heritage as important as that of the Greeks and Romans created family trees and mythological tales. They made Jarilo the “son” of Perun who was then captured by Veles until he is freed in the spring. Kresnik is speculated to be the son of Belin (however, this would make him his own son, since Belenus is just another variation of the deity in spring). There are toponyms such as the two mountains in Sorbia: Bileboh and Czorneboh or Bēlbožice and Černikovice in the Czech Republic(Kulišić 1998) which connect to the names of Bialabog (White God) and Chornabog (Black God). This dualistic way to perceive the male divine may go back to the herding culture who divided the year into the bright, white, active summertime and the black, fallow wintertime. In which case, Belin or Belenus is just a agricultural version of Bialabog. Upon further investigation, it may be that all the Slavic male deities can be perceived in their seasonal role as a component of the divine male.

The Triple God of Old Europe

Patricia Robin Woodruff

https://www.academia.edu/43812007/The_Triple_God_of_Old_Europe

India, China, and Egypt have furnished the world with a genus of religion. Time and culture have divided and modified it into many species and countless varieties. However much the imagination was allowed to play upon it, the animus of that religion was sexuality—worship of the generative principle of man and nature, male and female. The cross became the emblem of the male feature, under the term of the triad—three in one. The female was the unit; and, joined to the male triad, con¬ stituted a sacred four. Rites and adoration were sometimes paid to the male, sometimes to the female, or to the two in one. So great was the veneration of the cross among the ancients that it was carried as a Phallic symbol in the religious processions of the Egyptians and Persians. Higgins also describes the cross as used from the earliest times of Paganism by the Egyptians as a banner, above which was carried the device of the Egyptian cities. The cross was also used by the ancient Druids, who held Phallic Worship 23 it as a sacred emblem. In Egypt it stood for the significa¬ tion of eternal life. Schedeus describes it as customary for the Druids “ to seek studiously for an oak tree, large and handsome, growing up with two principal arms in the form of a cross, besides the main stem upright. If the two horizontal arms are not sufficiently adapted to the figure, they fasten a cross-beam to it. This tree they consecrate in this manner: Upon the right branch they cut in the bark, in fair characters, the word ‘ Hesus ’; upon the middle, or upright stem, the word ‘ Taranius ’; upon the left branch ‘ Belenus ’; over this, above the going off of the arms, they cut the name of the god Thau; under all, the same repeated, Thau."

PHALLIC WORSHIP

A DESCRIPTION OF THE MYSTERIES

OF THE SEX WORSHIP OF THE ANCIENTS

WITH THE HISTORY OF THE MASCULINE CROSS

AN ACCOUNT OF PRIMITIVE SYMBOLISM, HEBREW PHALLICISM, BACCHIC FESTIVALS, SEXUAL RITES, AND THE MYSTERIES OF THE ANCIENT FAITHS

LONDON

PRIVATELY PRINTED

1880

Phallic worship : a description of the mysteries of the sex worship of the ancients, with the history of the masculine cross : an account of primitive symbolism, Hebrew phallicism, bacchic festivals, sexual rites, and the mysteries of the ancient faiths (archive.org)

In mythology and the study of folklore and religion, a trickster is a character in a story (god, goddess, spirit, human or anthropomorphisation) who exhibits a great degree of intellect or secret knowledge and uses it to play tricks or otherwise disobey normal rules and defy conventional behavior.

Mythology

Tricksters, as archetypal characters, appear in the myths of many different cultures. Lewis Hyde describes the trickster as a "boundary-crosser".[1] The trickster crosses and often breaks both physical and societal rules: Tricksters "violate principles of social and natural order, playfully disrupting normal life and then re-establishing it on a new basis."[2]

Often, this bending or breaking of rules takes the form of tricks or thievery. Tricksters can be cunning or foolish or both. The trickster openly questions, disrupts or mocks authority.[citation needed]

Many cultures have tales of the trickster, a crafty being who uses tricks to get food, steal precious possessions, or simply cause mischief. In some Greek myths Hermes plays the trickster. He is the patron of thieves and the inventor of lying, a gift he passed on to Autolycus, who in turn passed it on to Odysseus.[1] In Slavic folktales, the trickster and the culture hero are often combined.[citation needed]

Frequently the trickster figure exhibits gender and form variability. In Norse mythology the mischief-maker is Loki, who is also a shapeshifter. Loki also exhibits sex variability, in one case even becoming pregnant. He becomes a mare who later gives birth to Odin's eight-legged horse Sleipnir.[citation needed]

In African-American folklore, a personified rabbit, known as Brer Rabbit, is the main trickster figure.[3] In West Africa (and thence into the Caribbean via the slave trade), the spider (see Anansi) is often the trickster.[4] In southern African a ǀKaggen is often the trickster, usually taking the form of a praying mantis.[5][6]

Trickster or clown

The trickster is a term used for a non-performing "trick maker"; they may have many motives behind their intention but those motives are not largely in public view. They are internal to the character or person.

The clown on the other hand is a persona of a performer who intentionally displays their actions in public for an audience.

In Native American tradition

While the trickster crosses various cultural traditions, there are significant differences between tricksters in the traditions of different parts of the world:

Many native traditions held clowns and tricksters as essential to any contact with the sacred. People could not pray until they had laughed, because laughter opens and frees from rigid preconception. Humans had to have tricksters within the most sacred ceremonies for fear that they forget the sacred comes through upset, reversal, surprise. The trickster in most native traditions is essential to creation, to birth.[7]

Native American tricksters should not be confused with the European fictional picaro. One of the most important distinctions is that "we can see in the Native American trickster an openness to life's multiplicity and paradoxes largely missing in the modern Euro-American moral tradition".[8] In some stories the Native American trickster is foolish and other times wise. He can be a hero in one tale and a villain in the next.

In many Native American and First Nations mythologies, the Coyote spirit (Southwestern United States) or Raven spirit (Pacific Northwest) stole fire from the gods (stars, moon, and/or sun). Both are usually seen as jokesters and pranksters. In Native American creation stories, when Coyote teaches humans how to catch salmon, he makes the first fish weir out of logs and branches.[1]

Wakdjunga in Winnebago mythology is an example of the trickster archetype.

Wisakedjak (Wìsakedjàk in Algonquin, Wīsahkēcāhk(w) in Cree and Wiisagejaak in Oji-Cree) is a trickster figure in Algonquin and Chipewyan Storytelling.

Coyote

The Coyote mythos is one of the most popular among western Native American cultures, especially among indigenous peoples of California and the Great Basin.

According to Crow (and other Plains) tradition, Old Man Coyote impersonates the Creator: "Old Man Coyote took up a handful of mud and out of it made people".[9] He also bestowed names on buffalo, deer, elk, antelopes, and bear. According to A. Hultkranz, the impersonation of Coyote as Creator is a result of a taboo, a mythic substitute to the religious notion of the Great Spirit whose name was too dangerous and/or sacred to use apart from at special ceremonies.[citation needed]

In Chelan myths, Coyote belongs to the animal people but he is at the same time "a power just like the Creator, the head of all the creatures." while still being a subject of the Creator who can punish him or remove his powers.[10] In the Pacific Northwest tradition, Coyote is mostly mentioned as a messenger, or minor power.

As the culture hero, Coyote appears in various mythic traditions, but generally with the same magical powers of transformation, resurrection, and "medicine". He is engaged in changing the ways of rivers, creating new landscapes and getting sacred things for people. Of mention is the tradition of Coyote fighting against monsters. According to Wasco tradition, Coyote was the hero to fight and kill Thunderbird, the killer of people, but he could do that not because of his personal power, but due to the help of the Spirit Chief. In some stories, Multnomah Falls came to be by Coyote's efforts; in others, it is done by Raven.

More often than not Coyote is a trickster, but always different. In some stories, he is a noble trickster: "Coyote takes water from the Frog people... because it is not right that one people have all the water." In others, he is malicious: "Coyote determined to bring harm to Duck. He took Duck's wife and children, whom he treated badly."[citation needed]

In literature and popular culture

In modern literature, the trickster survives as a character archetype, not necessarily supernatural or divine, sometimes no more than a stock character.

Often, the trickster is distinct in a story by their acting as a sort of catalyst; their antics are the cause of other characters' discomfiture, but they are left untouched. Shakespeare's Puck is an example of this. Another once-famous example was the character Froggy the Gremlin on the early USA children's television show "Andy's Gang". A cigar-puffing puppet, Froggy induced the adult humans around him to engage in ridiculous and self-destructive hi-jinks.[12]

For example, many European fairy tales have a king who wants to find the best groom for his daughter by ordering several trials. No brave and valiant prince or knight manages to win them, until a poor and simple peasant comes. With the help of his wits and cleverness, instead of fighting, they evade or fool monsters, villains and dangers in unorthodox ways. Against expectations, the most unlikely candidate passes the trials and receives the reward.

More modern and obvious examples of the same type include Bugs Bunny in the USA and from Sweden the female hero in the Pippi Longstocking stories.

In Internet and multimedia studies

In online environments, there has been a link between the trickster and Internet trolling. Some have said that a trickster is a type of online community character.[13][14]

Anthropologist James Cuffe has called the Chinese internet character Grass Mud Horse (草泥马) a trickster candidate because of its duplicity in meaning.[15] Cuffe argues the Grass Mud Horse serves to highlight the creative potential of the trickster archetype in communicating experiential understanding through symbolic narrative. The Grass Mud Horse relies on the interpretative capacity of storytelling in order to skirt internet censorship while simultaneously commenting on the experience of censorship in China. In this sense Cuffe proposes the Grass Mud Horse trickster as 'a heuristic cultural function to aid the perceiver to re-evaluate their own experiential understanding against that of their communities. By framing itself against and in spite of limits the trickster offers new coordinates by which one can reassess and judges one's own experiences.'[15]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Trickster

"Thirteenth Rule. To be right in everything, we ought always to hold that the white which I see, is black, if the Hierarchical Church so decides it, believing that between Christ our Lord, the Bridegroom, and the Church, His Bride, there is the same Spirit which governs and directs us for the salvation of our souls. Because by the same Spirit and our Lord Who gave the ten Commandments, our holy Mother the Church is directed and governed."

The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1YC_luOfFWl0Bm0BWkbANKZGC1kkmdHQf/view?usp=sharing

A famous Jesuit General Michael Angelo Tambourini once boasted, in 1720, to the Duke of Brissac: " See, My Grace [my Lord], from this room, I govern not only Paris, but China; not only China, but the whole world, without anyone knowing how it is managed."

"Andrew Steinmetz, History of the Jesuits, Vol. 1 (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania; Lea and Blanchard Publ.,/New York: Richard Bentley, 1848), pp.107, 168-169; see also, Constitution of the Jesuits, edited by Paris Paulin (1843); Eugene Sue (Marie Joseph), The Wandering Jew, (London: Chapman and Hall, 1844/ New York; Harper & Brothers,, 1845), Bk I, Chap. XV, P. 183; see also, p. 618, and Bk. II, p. 21; Abrige de I'Hist. Eccles. de Racine, Chap. xii. P. 77." page 129 Chapter XII "Unhesitating Obedience: The General And The Holy Office" Codeword Barbelon book One by P.D. Stuart

"Steinmetz was fourteen years a Jesuit; see also, Constitutions of the Jesuits, ed. by P. Paulin (1843); Morale Pratique Des Jesuites: Histoire De La Persecution De deux Saints, Vol. I (Cologne, 1669), pp. 50 and 51."

"Epilogue-For Such A Time As This"

Pope Francis Lord of the World by P.D. Stuart 

Carol Ruth Silver

June 5, 2014  ·

https://www.facebook.com/photo?fbid=10203229737497558&set=a.10202573246005681

A Christmas Carol. In Prose. Being a Ghost Story of Christmas, commonly known as A Christmas Carol, is a novella by Charles Dickens, first published in London by Chapman & Hall in 1843 and illustrated by John Leech. It recounts the story of Ebenezer Scrooge, an elderly miser who is visited by the ghost of his former business partner Jacob Marley and the spirits of Christmas Past, Present and Yet to Come. In the process, Scrooge is transformed into a kinder, gentler man.

Dickens wrote A Christmas Carol during a period when the British were exploring and re-evaluating past Christmas traditions, including carols, and newer customs such as cards and Christmas trees. He was influenced by the experiences of his own youth and by the Christmas stories of other authors, including Washington Irving and Douglas Jerrold. Dickens had written three Christmas stories prior to the novella, and was inspired following a visit to the Field Lane Ragged School, one of several establishments for London's street children. The treatment of the poor and the ability of a selfish man to redeem himself by transforming into a more sympathetic character are the key themes of the story. There is discussion among academics as to whether this is a fully secular story, or if it is a Christian allegory.

Published on 19 December, the first edition sold out by Christmas Eve; by the end of 1844 thirteen editions had been released. Most critics reviewed the novella favourably. The story was illicitly copied in January 1844; Dickens took legal action against the publishers, who went bankrupt, further reducing Dickens's small profits from the publication. He subsequently wrote four other Christmas stories. In 1849 he began public readings of the story, which proved so successful he undertook 127 further performances until 1870, the year of his death. A Christmas Carol has never been out of print and has been translated into several languages; the story has been adapted many times for film, stage, opera and other media.

A Christmas Carol captured the zeitgeist of the early Victorian revival of the Christmas holiday. Dickens acknowledged the influence of the modern Western observance of Christmas and later inspired several aspects of Christmas, including family gatherings, seasonal food and drink, dancing, games and a festive generosity of spirit.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/A_Christmas_Carol

God is dead" (German: Gott ist totⓘ; also known as the death of God) is a statement made by the German philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche. The first instance of this statement in Nietzsche's writings is in his 1882 The Gay Science, where it appears three times.[note 1] The phrase also appears at the beginning of Nietzsche's Thus Spoke Zarathustra.

The meaning of this statement is that since, as Nietzsche says, "the belief in the Christian God has become unbelievable", everything that was "built upon this faith, propped up by it, grown into it", including "the whole [...] European morality", is bound to "collapse".[1]

Other philosophers had previously discussed the concept, including Philipp Mainländer and Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel. The phrase is also discussed in the Death of God theology.

Early usage

Discourses of a "death of God" in German culture appear as early as the 17th century and originally referred to Lutheran theories of atonement. The phrase "God is dead" appears in the hymn "Ein Trauriger Grabgesang" ("A mournful dirge") by Johann von Rist.[2]

Before Nietzsche, the phrase 'Dieu est mort!' ('God is dead') was written in Gérard de Nerval's 1854 poem "Le Christ aux oliviers" ("Christ at the olive trees").[3] The poem is an adaptation into a verse of a dream-vision that appears in Jean Paul's 1797 novel Siebenkäs under the chapter title of 'The Dead Christ Proclaims That There Is No God'.[4] In an address he gave in 1987 to the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, the literary scholar George Steiner claims that Nietzsche's formulation 'God is dead' is indebted to the aforementioned 'Dead Christ' dream-vision of Jean Paul, but he offers no concrete evidence that Nietzsche ever read Jean Paul.[5]

The phrase is also found in a passage expressed by a narrator in Victor Hugo's 1862 novel Les Misérables:[6][7]

"God is dead, perhaps," said Gerard de Nerval one day to the writer of these lines, confounding progress with God, and taking the interruption of movement for the death of Being.

Buddhist philosopher K. Satchidananda Murty wrote in 1973 that, coming across in a hymn of Martin Luther what Hegel described as "the cruel words", "the harsh utterance", namely, "God is dead", developed the theme of God's death according to whom, to one form of experience, God is dead. Murty continued that commenting on Kant's first Critique, Heinrich Heine who had purportedly influenced Nietzsche spoke of a dying God. Since Heine and Nietzsche the phrase Death of God became popular.[8]

German philosophy

Hegel

Contemporary historians believe that 19th-century German idealist philosophers, especially those associated with Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel, are responsible for removing the specifically Christian resonance of the phrase relating to the death of Jesus Christ and associating it with secular philosophical and sociological theories.[2]

Although the statement and its meaning are attributed to Nietzsche, Hegel had discussed the concept of the death of God in his Phenomenology of Spirit, where he considers the death of God to "Not be seen as anything but an easily recognized part of the usual Christian cycle of redemption".[9] Later on Hegel writes about the great pain of knowing that God is dead: "The pure concept, however, or infinity, as the abyss of nothingness in which all being sinks, must characterize the infinite pain, which previously was only in culture historically and as the feeling on which rests modern religion, the feeling that God Himself is dead, (the feeling which was uttered by Pascal, though only empirically, in his saying: Nature is such that it marks everywhere, both in and outside of man, a lost God), purely as a phase, but also as no more than just a phase, of the highest idea."[10]

Hegel's student Richard Rothe, in his 1837 theological text Die Anfänge der christlichen Kirche und ihrer Verfassung, appears to be one of the first philosophers to associate the idea of a death of God with the sociological theory of secularization.[11]

Stirner

German philosopher Max Stirner, whose influence on Nietzsche is debated, writes in his 1844 book The Ego and its Own that "the work of the Enlightenment, the vanquishing of God: they did not notice that man has killed God in order to become now - 'sole God on high'".[12]

Mainländer

Before Nietzsche, the concept was popularized in philosophy by the German philosopher Philipp Mainländer.[13]

It was while reading Mainländer that Nietzsche explicitly writes to have parted ways with Schopenhauer.[14] In Mainländer's more than 200 pages long criticism of Schopenhauer's metaphysics, he argues against one cosmic unity behind the world, and champions a real multiplicity of wills struggling with each other for existence. Yet, the interconnection and the unitary movement of the world, which are the reasons that lead philosophers to pantheism, are undeniable.[15] They do indeed lead to a unity, but this may not be at the expense of a unity in the world that undermines the empirical reality of the world. It is therefore declared to be dead.

Now we have the right to give this being the well-known name that always designates what no power of imagination, no flight of the boldest fantasy, no intently devout heart, no abstract thinking however profound, no enraptured and transported spirit has ever attained: God. But this basic unity is of the past; it no longer is. It has, by changing its being, totally and completely shattered itself. God has died and his death was the life of the world.[note 2]

— Mainländer, Die Philosophie der Erlösung

Nietzsche

In The Gay Science, "God is dead" is first mentioned in "New Struggles":[17]

After Buddha was dead people showed his shadow for centuries afterwards in a cave, — an immense frightful shadow. God is dead: but as the human race is constituted, there will perhaps be caves for millenniums yet, in which people will show his shadow. — And we — we have still to overcome his shadow!

Still in The Gay Science, the expression is stated through the voice of the "madman", in "The Madman", as follows:

God is dead. God remains dead. And we have killed him. How shall we comfort ourselves, the murderers of all murderers? What was holiest and mightiest of all that the world has yet owned has bled to death under our knives: who will wipe this blood off us? What water is there for us to clean ourselves? What festivals of atonement, what sacred games shall we have to invent? Is not the greatness of this deed too great for us? Must we ourselves not become gods simply to appear worthy of it?

— Nietzsche, The Gay Science, Section 125, tr. Walter Kaufmann

In the madman passage, the madman is described as running through a marketplace shouting, "I seek God! I seek God!" He arouses some amusement; no one takes him seriously. "Maybe he took an ocean voyage? Lost his way like a little child? Maybe he's afraid of us (non-believers) and is hiding?" – much laughter. Frustrated, the madman smashes his lantern on the ground, crying out that "God is dead, and we have killed him, you and I!". "But I have come too soon", he immediately realizes, as his detractors of a minute before stare in astonishment: people cannot yet see that they have killed God. He goes on to say:

This prodigious event is still on its way, still wandering; it has not yet reached the ears of men. Lightning and thunder require time, the light of the stars requires time, deeds, though done, still require time to be seen and heard. This deed is still more distant from them than the most distant stars – and yet they have done it themselves.

— Nietzsche, The Gay Science, Section 125, tr. Walter Kaufmann

Lastly, "The Meaning of our Cheerfulness" section of The Gay Science discusses what "God is dead" means ("that the belief in the Christian God has become unworthy of belief"), and the consequences of this fact.[18]

In Thus Spoke Zarathustra, at the end of the section 2 of Zarathustra's prologue, after beginning his allegorical journey, Zarathustra encounters an aged ascetic who expresses misanthropy and love of God (a "saint"). Nietzsche writes:

[Zarathustra] saluted the saint and said "What should I have to give you! But let me go quickly that I take nothing from you!" And thus they parted from one another, the old man and Zarathustra, laughing as two boys laugh.

But when Zarathustra was alone, he spoke thus to his heart: "Could it be possible! This old saint has not heard in his forest that God is dead!"

— Nietzsche, Thus Spoke Zarathustra, tr. R.J. Hollingdale[19][20]

What is more, Zarathustra later not only refers to the death of God but states: "Dead are all the Gods." It is not just one morality that has died, but all of them, to be replaced by the life of the Übermensch, the overman:

'DEAD ARE ALL THE GODS: NOW DO WE DESIRE THE OVERMAN TO LIVE.'

—  Nietzsche, Thus Spoke Zarathustra, Part I, Section XXII, 3, tr. Thomas Common

Explanations

Nietzsche recognized the crisis that this "Death of God" represented for existing moral assumptions in Europe as they existed within the context of traditional Christian belief. "When one gives up the Christian faith, one pulls the right to Christian morality out from under one's feet. This morality is by no means self-evident [...] By breaking one main concept out of Christianity, the faith in God, one breaks the whole: nothing necessary remains in one's hands."[21]

Interpretation

Martin Heidegger understood this aspect of Nietzsche's philosophy by looking at it as the death of metaphysics. In his view, Nietzsche's words can only be understood as referring not to a particular theological or anthropological view but rather to the end of philosophy itself. Philosophy has, in Heidegger's words, reached its maximum potential as metaphysics and Nietzsche's words warn of its demise and the end of any metaphysical worldview. If metaphysics is dead, Heidegger warns, that is because from its inception that was its fate.[22]

Death of God theology

Main article: Death of God theology

Although theologians since Nietzsche had occasionally used the phrase "God is dead" to reflect increasing unbelief in God, the concept rose to prominence in theology in the late 1950s and 1960s, subsiding in the early 1970s, as the Death of God theology.[23] The German-born theologian Paul Tillich, for instance, was influenced by the writings of Nietzsche, especially his phrase "God is dead".[24]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/God_is_dead

Saturnalia is an ancient Roman festival and holiday in honour of the god Saturn, held on 17 December of the Julian calendar and later expanded with festivities through 19 December. By the 1st century B.C., the celebration had been extended through 23 December, for a total of seven days of festivities. The holiday was celebrated with a sacrifice at the Temple of Saturn, in the Roman Forum, and a public banquet, followed by private gift-giving, continual partying, and a carnival atmosphere that overturned Roman social norms: gambling was permitted, and masters provided table service for their slaves as it was seen as a time of liberty for both slaves and freedmen alike.[1] A common custom was the election of a "King of the Saturnalia", who gave orders to people, which were followed and presided over the merrymaking. The gifts exchanged were usually gag gifts or small figurines made of wax or pottery known as sigillaria. The poet Catullus called it "the best of days".[2]

Saturnalia was the Roman equivalent to the earlier Greek holiday of Kronia, which was celebrated during the Attic month of Hekatombaion in late midsummer. It held theological importance for some Romans, who saw it as a restoration of the ancient Golden Age, when the world was ruled by Saturn. The Neoplatonist philosopher Porphyry interpreted the freedom associated with Saturnalia as symbolizing the "freeing of souls into immortality". Saturnalia may have influenced some of the customs associated with later celebrations in western Europe occurring in midwinter, particularly traditions associated with Christmas, the Feast of the Holy Innocents, and Epiphany. In particular, the historical western European Christmas custom of electing a "Lord of Misrule" may have its roots in Saturnalia celebrations.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saturnalia

Sol Invictus (Classical Latin: [ˈsoːɫ ɪnˈwɪktʊs], "Invincible Sun" or "Unconquered Sun") was the official sun god of the late Roman Empire and a later version of the god Sol. The emperor Aurelian revived his cult in AD 274 and promoted Sol Invictus as the chief god of the empire.[1][2] The main festival dedicated to him was the Dies Natalis Solis Invicti ('birthday of the Invincible Sun') on 25 December, the date of the winter solstice in the Roman calendar. From Aurelian onward, Sol was of supreme importance, and often appeared on imperial coinage. He was often shown wearing a sun crown and driving a horse-drawn chariot through the sky. His prominence lasted until the emperor Constantine I established Christianity as the Imperial religion.[a] The last known inscription referring to Sol Invictus dates to AD 387,[4] although there were enough devotees in the fifth century that the Christian theologian Augustine found it necessary to preach against them.[5]

In recent years, the scholarly community has become divided on Sol between traditionalists and a growing group of revisionists.[6] In the traditional view, Sol Invictus was the second of two different sun gods in Rome. The first of these, Sol Indiges, or Sol, was believed to be an early Roman god of minor importance whose cult had petered out by the first century AD. Sol Invictus, on the other hand, was believed to be a Syrian sun god whose cult was first promoted in Rome under Elagabalus, without success. Some fifty years later, in AD 274, Aurelian established the cult of Sol Invictus as an official religion.[7] There has never been consensus on which Syrian sun god he might have been: some scholars opted for the sky god of Emesa, Elagabal,[3] while others preferred Malakbel of Palmyra.[8][9] In the revisionist view, there was only one cult of Sol in Rome, continuous from the monarchy to the end of antiquity. There were at least three temples of Sol in Rome, all active during the Empire and all dating from the earlier Republic.[10][11][12][13]

Invictus as epithet

Invictus ("unconquered, invincible") was an epithet utilized for several Roman deities, including Jupiter, Mars, Hercules, Apollo, and Silvanus.[6]: 124  It had been in use from the 3rd century BC.[13]: 18  The Roman cult to Sol is continuous from the "earliest history" of the city until the institution of Christianity as the exclusive state religion. Scholars have sometimes regarded the traditional Sol Indiges and Sol Invictus as two separate deities, but the rejection of this view by S. E. Hijmans has found supporters.[15]

An inscription of AD 102 records a restoration of a portico of Sol in what is now the Trastevere area of Rome by a certain Gaius Iulius Anicetus.[13]: Chapter 5: pp483–508  While he may have had in mind an allusion to his own cognomen, which is the Latinized form of the Greek equivalent of invictus, ἀνίκητος (anikētos),[13]: 486, footnote 22  the earliest extant dated inscription that uses invictus as an epithet of Sol is from AD 158.[b] Another, stylistically dated to the 2nd century, is inscribed on a Roman phalera (ornamental disk): inventori lucis soli invicto augusto ("I glorify the unconquerable sun, the creator of light.")[18][c] Augustus is a regular epithet linking deities to the Imperial cult.[20] Sol Invictus played a prominent role in the Mithraic mysteries, and was equated with Mithras.[21][22][23] The relation of the Mithraic Sol Invictus to the public cult of the deity with the same name is unclear and perhaps non-existent.[23]: 203

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sol_Invictus

Rhea (or Rea) Silvia (Latin: [ˈreːa ˈsɪɫu̯ia]), also known as Ilia,[1] (as well as other names)[a] was the mythical mother of the twins Romulus and Remus, who founded the city of Rome.[3][4] This event was portrayed numerous times in Roman art[5] Her story is told in the first book of Ab Urbe Condita Libri of Livy[6] and in Cassius Dio's Roman History.[7] The Legend of Rhea Silvia recounts how she was raped by Mars while she was a Vestal Virgin, resulting in the twins,[4] as mentioned in the Aeneid[8] and the works of Ovid.

Legend

According to Livy's account of the legend, she was the daughter of Numitor, king of Alba Longa, and descended from Aeneas. Numitor's younger brother Amulius seized the throne and killed Numitor's son, then forced Rhea Silvia to become a Vestal Virgin, a priestess of the goddess Vesta. As Vestal Virgins were sworn to celibacy, this would ensure the line of Numitor had no heirs. Rhea, however, became pregnant with the twins Romulus and Remus by the god Mars.[4]

According to Plutarch, she believed this because she saw her children being cared for by a woodpecker and a wolf – animals sacred to Mars.[9] The account says that Rhea Silvia went to a grove sacred to Mars to get water for use in the temple[10] where she encountered Mars who attempted to rape her, she ran into a cave to escape him but to no avail. Mars then promised that her children would be great.[11] These claims of her children's paternity were later doubted by the Roman historian Livy.[12]

Vesta, to show her displeasure at the birth of Rhea Silvia's children, caused the holy fire in her temple to go out, shook her altar, and shut the eyes of her image.[13] According to Ennius, the goddess Venus was more sympathetic to Rhea Silvia's plight.[14]

She-wolf (lupa) in Fonte Gaia, 14th century

When Amulius learned of the birth he imprisoned Rhea Silvia and ordered a servant to kill the twins. But the servant showed mercy and set them adrift on the river Tiber, which, overflowing, left the infants in a pool by the bank. There, a she-wolf (lupa), who had just lost her own cubs, suckled them.[15] Rhea Silvia was herself spared from death due to the intercession of Amulius' daughter Antho.[16][17] According to Ovid, Rhea Silvia ultimately threw herself into the Tiber.[18]

Romulus and Remus overthrew Amulius and reinstated Numitor as king in 752 BCE. They would then go to found Rome.[19][20]

In Roman art

Rhea Silvia, torso from the Roman theatre, Cartagena, Spain that was rediscovered in 1988.

Despite Livy's euhemerist and realist deflation of this myth, it is clear that the story of her seduction by Mars continued to be widely accepted. This is demonstrated by the recurring theme of Mars discovering Rhea Silvia in Roman arts: In bas-relief on the Casali Altar (Vatican Museums), in engraved couched glass on the Portland Vase (British Museum), or on a sarcophagus in the Palazzo Mattei. Mars' discovery of Rhea Silvia is a prototype of the "invention scene" ("discovery scene") familiar in Roman art; Greek examples are furnished by Dionysus and Ariadne or Selene and Endymion.

The Portland Vase features a scene that has been interpreted as a depiction of the "invention", or coming-upon, of Rhea Sylvia by Mars.[21]

In the Museo Nazionale Romano there is a depiction of Rhea Silvia sleeping during the conception of Romulus and Remus in a Relief.[22]

In Roman literature

In a version presented by Ovid's Fasti, it is the river Anio who takes pity on her and invites her to rule his realm.[23]

In Virgil's Aeneid, Anchises gives a prophecy that Rhea Silvia would give birth to Romulus and Remus by Mars.[24]

Rhea Silvia's bearing of Romulus is mentioned in the Roman work, Vigil of Venus.[25] [26]

Academic analyses

In an article by Rosanna Lauriola, Rhea Silvia is held up as an example of how rape victims in Roman myths are valued more as the mothers and catalysts for change than as individuals in their own right.[27]

A paper by Revika Gersht and Sonia Muryink divides the ages of Rhea Silvia's conception by Mars into as many as seven different types.[5]

Modern literature

In David Drake's science fiction story "To Bring the Light", the time travelling protagonist meets a completely human Rhea Silvia, a sympathetic peasant living in a small shepherd community on Palatine Hill in what would become the city of Rome.[28]

In Rick Riordan's novel The Mark of Athena, Annabeth Chase meets Rhea Silvia and the god of the river Tiber in the forms of Audrey Hepburn and Gregory Peck's characters from the movie Roman Holiday.[29]

Rhea Silvia is the central character in Debra May Macleod's historical fiction novel Rhea Silvia (2022).[30]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rhea_Silvia 

Stegall-Berheide-Orr Funeral Home

June 5 at 5:41 PM  ·

Happy Birthday, J. Burdette Orr

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=pfbid02Mtk2mqH1yyc6WyKsVnK8HpA263jcnwcgh3BAsuaJsFLBEDNXBRp8yXn1CR92gN5l&id=100057457217912

A new order of the ages (is born)," is the meaning of the Latin phrase "novus ardo seclorum" which can be found on the back of a U.S. dollar bill. U.S. citizens are concerned with the passage of time, the near future, acting in a timely manner, and accomplishing tasks efficiently. These traits have become part of the national character. Efficiency is the U.S. cultural value that most explains the characteristic approach to business, allowing a desire for short-term profits to eclipse concern for long-term competitiveness. The reasons for this preoccupation with time and efficiency result from the birth and development of the United States as a nation. When the new world was first colonized, hard work and efficiency were essential for survival. One of the most influential faiths was Calvinism, which held that worldly prosperity was an outward sign of salvation. An influential later period in U.S. history was the time of frontier settlement, during which survival depended on getting necessary tasks done in an efficient and effective manner. Basic cultural values and attitudes change at a glacial pace, and the outlook of many U.S. citizens in the late 1980s continues to be that individual worldly success is morally desirable and there is no reason why a person should not attain it with maximum efficiency. (SM)

Novus Ordo Seclorum: Or Why Americans Handle Time in Peculiar Ways.

Grove, Cornelius Lee

https://eric.ed.gov/?id=ED291653

14We ought to act on the principle that everyone who lives under obedience should let himself be carried and directed by Divine Providence through the agency of the superior 15as if he were a lifeless body, which allows itself to be carried to any place and treated in any way; or an old man s staff, which serves at any place and for any purpose in which the one holding it in his hand wishes to employ it. 16For in this way the obedient man ought joyfully to employ himself in any task in which the superior desires to employ him in aid of the whole body of the religious order; 17and he ought to hold it certain that by so doing he conforms himself with the divine will more than by anything else he could do while following his own will and different judgment.[3]"

page 221

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Mark William Calaway (born March 24, 1965), better known by his ring name The Undertaker, is an American retired professional wrestler. Widely regarded as one of the greatest professional wrestlers of all time,[13] Calaway spent the vast majority of his career wrestling for WWE and in 2022 was inducted into the WWE Hall of Fame.[14]

Calaway began his career in 1987, working under various gimmicks for World Class Championship Wrestling (WCCW) and other affiliate promotions. He signed with World Championship Wrestling (WCW) in 1989 for a brief stint, and then he joined the World Wrestling Federation (WWF, turned WWE) in 1990.

Calaway was rebranded as "The Undertaker" on joining the WWF. As one of WWE's most high-profile and enduring characters,[15][16] The Undertaker is famed for his undead, funereal, macabre "Deadman" persona, which gained significant mainstream popularity and won him the Wrestling Observer Newsletter award for Best Gimmick a record-setting 5 years in a row.[17] He is the longest-tenured wrestler in company history at 30 years. In 2000, the Undertaker adopted a biker identity nicknamed "American Badass". Calaway resurrected the Deadman Undertaker in 2004, with residual elements of the "American Badass" remaining.

For the better part of his career, The Undertaker was observed as a focal point of WWE's flagship annual event, WrestleMania, where he became esteemed for The Streak — a series of 21 straight victories. He is also known for pairing with his in-storyline half-brother Kane, with whom he had alternatively feuded and teamed (as the Brothers of Destruction) from 1997 through 2020. During his wrestling career under The Undertaker gimmick, Calaway won the WWF/E Championship four times, the World Heavyweight Championship three times, the Hardcore Championship once and the World Tag Team Championship six times. He also won the Royal Rumble match in 2007.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Undertaker 

The Superman, also known by his real name, William Dunn, was the earliest-known person to carry the mantle of Superman.

He originated as a poor man who had to wait on a bread-line each day for food. He was approached by a man named Professor Smalley, who offered him a hot meal. Upon following the strange professor, our poor man became a lab rat and was subjugated to a strange meteor rock, which-- it was later revealed-- gave him superpowers.

His superpowers-- which, unlike the modern Superman's powers, are mainly mental in nature: Telepathy and the ability to control human minds, and telescopic vision-- quickly corrupted the poor man, and he became an evil supervillain, quickly dubbing himself The Superman.

After experimenting with his powers, he decided to take over the world; He began sowing discord between nations to prepare for this. Professor Smalley, however, wanted the powers for himself, and the two had a final battle, of which Dunn was the victor. Unfortunately, Dunn's powers wore off soon after.

https://superman.fandom.com/wiki/Superman_(William_Dunn)

[251] 5. 1While eating they should be careful to observe temperance, decorum, and propriety both interior and exterior in everything. 2A blessing should precede the meal, and it should be followed by a thanksgiving which all should recite with proper devotion and reverence. 3While the meal is being eaten, food should be given also to the soul, through the reading of a book[4] which is devotional rather than difficult so that all can understand it and draw profit from it, or through having someone preach during that time according to what the superiors may order, or through doing something similar for the glory of God our Lord [E].

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"The Death of Superman" was first alluded to in Simonson's Superman: The Man of Steel #17 (November 1992); after the issue's story, a teaser panel shows Doomsday's fist repeatedly punching a wall.[7] The crossover began the following issue, in which Doomsday is unleashed and begins to carve a brutal path of destruction across America. This leads to Superman's death in Superman #75,[6] which DC published on November 18, 1992.[27] There were several variants of issue #75: a standard newsstand edition; a direct market edition; and a collector's edition sold in a polybag with a black armband, poster, stickers, and a trading card, which cost more than the standard edition.[7][21][28][29] Following the in-comics funeral, all the Superman publications went on hiatus until the release of The Adventures of Superman #500.[30] Like Superman #75, collector's editions of The Adventures of Superman #500 came in polybags. One version had a translucent white bag with the red Superman logo, while another came in a black bag with a white logo.[30] Each installment of the story received a second printing.[21]

According to Vulture's Abraham Riesman, DC "aggressively" promoted "The Death of Superman" since it had financial incentives to do so, as comic book speculation was at its peak. Publishers like DC would designate certain comic book issues as significant, causing mint condition copies to be sold for more money.[6] For Superman #75, DC issued a press kit to stores with a cardboard coffin, stickers, and a poster.[31] At the height of the crossover, in May 1993 DC published a special issue, Newstime: The Life and Death of The Man of Steel. It compiled fictional news stories about Superman's death, providing an in-universe look at the event.[32]

 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Death_of_Superman

Bumfights is a video series produced by Indecline Films. The debut release titled Bumfights Vol. 1: A Cause for Concern features primarily high school fights caught on tape and homeless men (most notably Rufus Hannah and Donnie Brennan) in the San Diego, San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Las Vegas metropolitan areas attempting amateur stunts in a style similar to the MTV series Jackass, and in one case a fight between two homeless men which resulted in severe injuries. It was produced by Ryen McPherson, Zachary Bubeck, Daniel J. Tanner, and Michael Slyman.

The video series immediately received widespread public criticism. In 2002, two of the homeless men depicted filed a lawsuit against the producers alleging they were paid to hurt themselves and beat each other.[1] In April 2006, the four original filmmakers surrendered rights to produce any more Bumfights videos or distribute videos already made, and were obliged to pay compensation to three of the homeless men depicted in the videos, under a settlement announced shortly before the 2002 lawsuit was due to go to trial.[2]

Reception

By June 2002, 250,000 copies of the first volume of the series were reported sold for $22 each, according to Wired magazine.[3] Community complaints led to the police investigating if any laws were broken by producers.[3] Advocacy groups were critical of the video.[4][5]

Production history

The videos were originally produced in the early 2000s. The videos had gained such popularity that, by 2002, there were large volumes of sales and merchandise. Around that time, the four original founders sold the business to two Las Vegas businessmen, who went by the pseudonyms Ty Beeson and Ray Leticia, for $1.5 million USD. Beeson and Leticia released the three following videos, volumes 2 - 4, including footage that was provided as part of their purchase of the business.[4]

Indecline: Vol. 1—"It's Worse Than You Think"

Ryen McPherson moved on to produce a similar reality video called Indecline: Vol. 1—It's Worse Than You Think. Though controversial for its fight footage and acts of elaborate graffiti art, legal troubles did not hinder the sales of this video, although the website went offline in June 2008. The Indecline web site went back online in November 2008.[6]

Bumfights videos

Bumfights Vol. 1: A Cause for Concern (2002)

Bumfights Vol. 2: Bumlife (2003)

Bumfights Vol. 3: The Felony Footage (2004)

Bumfights Vol. 4: Return of Ruckus (2006)

Appearance on Dr. Phil

Phil McGraw, host of the talk show Dr. Phil, invited one of the creators of Bumfights, Ty Beeson, on to the show on December 12, 2006.[7] Beeson attended the interview dressed in a Dr. Phil costume, nearly identical to Dr. Phil himself. After playing some snippets from the Bumfights videos to the audience, Dr. Phil stated that he was disgusted and kicked the Bumfights representative off even before the interview started, with security removing Beeson from the stage. While briefly onstage, Beeson critiqued what he perceived as Dr. Phil's hypocrisy; being outraged over their exploitation of the poor while he himself exploited people in distress for entertainment on his show. Dr. Phil revealed in the next segment he himself had been homeless.[8][9][4] McPherson and Slyman later claimed that the man who appeared on the show was not Beeson, but in fact someone impersonating him, organized by the real Beeson and Leticia.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bumfights

Focus House - Men's Homeless Shelter

57 Gibson Ave, Carson City, NV

Nobody answers the phone or calls you back.  Went there at around 7 pm and saw a guy inside.  He said go talk to some thrift store for an interview on Monday.  Today is Saturday.  This isn't a real homeless shelter.  Nobody there will help you.  You can't stay here until they inteeview you.  What a waste of time coming here.  Need interview at some random thrift shop.  How was I supposed to know?  Nobody answers the phone.  And wait till monday.  What a joke.  Real shelters should probably have someone there to accept walk ins during the time open.  Do not come here.  Go visit some thrift shop.  Nobody answers the phone.  Called them multiple times before coming.  Who runs this place?

focus house carson city - Google Search

John Fecanin, Elder

phone number: 775-883-4836

First Christian Church

2211 Mouton Drive

Carson City, Nevada 89706

https://www.facebook.com/john.fecanin

John Fecanin (Shelter Manager)

John manages FISH's three homeless shelters. He has been with FISH since 2011 and has lived in Carson City since 2000. In his free time he enjoys fishing, sports, and attending to church.

Our Story

FISH Emergency Referral Services Program (also known as Friends in Service Helping) is a 501(c)(3) organization that was formed in May 1979 in direct response to the growing numbers of homeless and hungry residents in the Carson City community. Prior to the start of FISH, several organizations in Carson City had each been offering services to needy individuals and families. As the community need grew, these organizations decided to band together and work under one name. These visionary leaders and a dedicated VISTA volunteer, Lea Giffin, founded FISH. While FISH began as a small food closet, it soon began offering shelter services in Carson City when the organization merged with Friends of Citizens Under Stress (FOCUS). After the tragic death of a homeless man during a cold winter night, FOCUS renovated a deserted building in the Stewart Indian School complex and opened rural Nevada’s first homeless shelter; FOCUS House. FISH and FOCUS united in the early 1980’s to collaboratively serve the needs of the homeless and hungry in the community. FISH continues to operate FOCUS House for men along with the Wylie House for women and families. These are the only year-round, publicly accessible emergency shelters in Northern Nevada outside of Reno. Today, FISH has grown to become rural Nevada’s largest and most complete social services program. Our financial support continues to be community focused with only minor support from the federal government.  As the needs of our community have grown, so has our mission.  As we discover unmet needs in our community, we expand our service, or support other organizations that can fill the gap. FISH has met the United Way Standards of Excellence every year since that designation was created. FISH was named Organization of the Year in Carson City in 1992 and 2003-2009 and FISH received the prestigious US Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD) Best Practices Award in 2000. FISH is governed by a board of directors drawn from community leaders who have shown special interest in the plight of those in need in their community. Twenty-seven staff members and over 230 volunteers work side-by-side to meet the challenges of the mission of FISH every day. Our volunteers come from every walk of life and include professionals, retirees, and students. Together, they are the heroes who serve our community.

138 E. Long Street

Carson City, NV 89706

775-882-FISH (3474)

About FISH (nvfish.com)

Christ roams through our streets in the person of so many of the suffering poor, sick and dispossessed... Christ is without a home! Shouldn't we want to give him one?" -ST. Alberto Hurtado, S.J.

On this day in 1901, St. Alberto Hurtado, SJ, a champion of the poor, was born. He founded Hogar de Cristo, a movement to help the homeless in Chile. https://ow.ly/2oYJ50Qt6Bs

Jesuits of Canada and The United States

January 22, 2024 at 6:33AM

Facebook

"Each [and every one may be] fortunate heir of this glorious inheritance [but] must seek the white stone which crowns the pyramid, within himself, [by the full development of his] body, mind[, spirit] and soul, the Holy Trinity of each Son of [Man, who has become the Son of God]."

[William Cooper]: And there is the clue to what they intend: man will become God. Man, himself, will become "Christed," and that is what they mean by the return of Christ to this earth. Not a physical man of divine origin, God incarnate, in the flesh coming on the clouds as the Bible describes, but man himself will become "Christed." And as 373

humankind becomes Christed, and the chaff is weeded out from the wheat, which is them, and destroyed from the earth, all other races, they will prevail and Christ will be upon the earth within them.

"[It is in this manner that] America will realize her destiny as [the] city set upon a hill, a star that shall never [set, but become the light that shall light the world because the true church of the eternal Christos, the Christ within man, for whom there is travail in birth until Christ be formed in you, man shall have become established and be the sanctuary for all her people...]"

[William Cooper]: This is what the Mormon Church teaches. It is just another branch of Mystery Babylon, perverted...perverted by this hidden agenda of the master race, the Anglo-Aryan master race, incarnate in British Israelism, world Zionism, and if you're Jewish, you had better reject it. It's not about saving or preserving the state of Israel, it's about creating a one-world government, and orthodox Jews along with fundamentalist Christians, or any Christian for that matter, who will not renounce Christ as divine, incarnate of God, in flesh upon this earth. Any follower for the prophet Mohamed, anyone who will not bow down to this new religion will be destroyed…will be destroyed.

[William Cooper]: [quoting?] The state is the edifice, the church be the spirit. This is the old Nazism coming back to us. This is National Socialism on a world scale, with the state as the edifice, the church must be the spirit. The rise and fall of nations and people has been an exact ratio to their acceptance of the laws as interpreted by their great spiritual leaders, or their efforts to think, desire and act in attempted defiance of them. This is the combination of British Israelism, it is what brought Hitler to power. It is the same occult philosophy that Hitler worshiped the master Aryan race. We used the word "attempted" for a reason. That though uncountable millions made every effort to live outside of the law, none thus far have succeeded, and all have passed into the limbo of things forgotten. This illustrates the trite known old saying, "The mills of the gods grind slowly, but they grind exceedingly fine." Nearly two thousand years ago the world as a whole has come to a sorry pass. Selfishness was rampant, God was all but forgotten, men lived by greed and at the expense of one another. The few were the masters, spiritual and material of the many. Only a few were able to recognize the light of God. It was a time, very much like our own today when selfishness and desire for conquest were the ruling passions. Some of you old enough may recognize the ravings of father Kauflin. Then as always happens, an exemplification of the eternal order came to one who was to walk upon the shores of Galilee; a just and honorable man, for they attribute no divinity to Christ. One without selfish motive, one who did not seek to establish an earthly kingdom, but in stood a heavenly kingdom in which all who so desired were willing to make the effort and enjoy the good things of earth."

Rose Cross College, Part III (aired February 24th, 1994)

https://viefag.files.wordpress.com/2011/08/transcripts-of-william-cooper-s-mystery-babylon-series.pdf

Onslaught is a psionic entity with superior physical and mental power; possessing the combined abilities of both his progenitors Professor X and Magneto. He also later added the powers of Franklin Richards and Nate Grey to his own, making him even more incredibly powerful. At its prime, Onslaught is capable of telepathy, telekinesis, energy projection, sensing mutant presences, manipulating magnetic fields, mind control, flight, mental manipulation, possession, astral projection, perceiving the world around himself as patterns of magnetic and electrical energy, absorbing any mutant into his being and affecting reality itself. Onslaught can also enhance his physical size and strength.

Onslaught's powers were well over that of Omega Level. In his first form (when he was one with Xavier), Onslaught showed a wide variety of abilities including immeasurable strength, and incredible resistance and endurance. Onslaught's psionic powers appeared limitless, appearing to surpass even that of Xavier in his right mind. He was especially powerful in the Astral Plane, where he appeared to have god-like abilities. From what has been seen, he seems to have total mental control over anyone or anything he wishes, ranging from altering people's perception to believe they are someone or somewhere else (he demonstrated this by making Wolverine believe he was a wolf pup, and making Storm think she was a child). Even in his initial form, he also demonstrated sufficient physical strength to punch the Juggernaut unconscious across North America, and to rip the Crimson Gem of Cyttorak out of his body. Onslaught also possessed many forms of energy projection, all of which are at high levels of power.

After fully evolving into his own, separate consciousness and having Professor X ripped from him in the Astral Plane, Onslaught evolved into a second form, less resembling Magneto and looking more like a cybernetic monster. In this form, thanks to adding the full potential of Franklin Richards and Nate Grey combined, his powers were increased to god-like levels, including the ability to mass-manipulate (his complete takeover of all the Sentinels), create and reshape matter at will (shown when he created his citadel, and when he created a second sun to destroy Earth), and an apparent omniscience (as evidenced when he easily thwarted an attempt to sneak into his citadel). He could use his combined reality-warping and telekinetic abilities to boost his physical strength to the point that he was able to go toe-to-toe in a physical fight with the Hulk even after the Hulk's mind had been blanked and his strength and rage set to incredible levels thanks to Jean Grey 'shutting down' the subconscious influence that Bruce Banner normally exerted over the Hulk to stop him going too far.

For a time, Onslaught had these powers while still in his first form; the majority of these came from the absorption of Nate Grey and Franklin Richards. In the end, Onslaught's true body was revealed to be a mass of pure, psionic energy that was immune to all forms of physical attacks.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Onslaught_(Marvel_Comics)

Apparatus and method for remotely monitoring and altering brain waves

Aug 5, 1974 - Dorne & Margolin Inc.

Apparatus for and method of sensing brain waves at a position remote from a subject whereby electromagnetic signals of different frequencies are simultaneously transmitted to the brain of the subject in which the signals interfere with one another to yield a waveform which is modulated by the subject's brain waves. The interference waveform which is representative of the brain wave activity is re-transmitted by the brain to a receiver where it is demodulated and amplified. The demodulated waveform is then displayed for visual viewing and routed to a computer for further processing and analysis. The demodulated waveform also can be used to produce a compensating signal which is transmitted back to the brain to effect a desired change in electrical activity therein.

https://patents.justia.com/patent/3951134

Francis Xavier, SJ (born Francisco de Jasso y Azpilicueta; Latin: Franciscus Xaverius; Basque: Frantzisko Xabierkoa; French: François Xavier; Spanish: Francisco Javier; Portuguese: Francisco Xavier; 7 April 1506 – 3 December 1552), venerated as Saint Francis Xavier, was a Spanish Catholic missionary and saint who co-founded the Society of Jesus and, as a representative of the Portuguese Empire, led the first Christian mission to Japan.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Francis_Xavier

Pope Francis (Latin: Franciscus; Italian: Francesco; Spanish: Francisco; born Jorge Mario Bergoglio;[b] 17 December 1936) is the head of the Catholic Church, the bishop of Rome and sovereign of the Vatican City State. He is the first pope to be a member of the Society of Jesus (Jesuits), the first one from the Americas, the first one from the Southern Hemisphere, and the first one born or raised outside Europe since the 8th-century papacy of the Syrian Pope Gregory III.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_Francis

"Head:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 463

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

16 It also forced all people, great and small, rich and poor, free and slave, to receive a mark on their right hands or on their foreheads, 17 so that they could not buy or sell unless they had the mark, which is the name of the beast or the number of its name.

18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.

Revelation 13:16-18

"[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"In the second prelude, for Chief- Gene ral read highest Leader, and for captain read leader. For the first Leader the Spanish Autograph has Captain General, and for the second (leader), caudillo ; the former title expressing, as Father Rothaan remarks, a Commander-in-Chief of lawful warfare, the latter designating rather the leader of a faction, and being often used in a bad sense, as of a captain of robbers or malefactors. In order to express in some measure this distinction, he has made use of the terms Dux Generalis (LeaderGeneral) and CAPUT (head) in his literal Version. The Common Version makes no distinction ; and hence, in order to render this Version with strict faithfulness, must read, both here and in the next two paragraphs, leader instead of captain, although (as the reader will already have perceived) this latter is the term which erceived) this latter is the term which corresponds the more nearly with the Spanish original. In all three places Father Rothaan has caput : in the third prelude he has again Dux instead of Imperator : see above. In the first point, in order to be strictly with the Common Version, readier?/ and smoky chair in stead of chair offire and smoke ; although this latter is what the Autograph has, a certain great chair of fire and smoke, &quot; in which&quot;, observes Father Rothaan, there is no solidity, no true glory, but mere agitation and perpetual disturbance joined with thick darkness"; And this image&quot;, he adds, &quot; exhibits the evil spirit such as he is, but not such as he offers himself to men's minds."

The Spiritual Exercises of Loyola

https://ia600303.us.archive.org/3/items/a588350800loyouoft/a588350800loyouoft.pdf

The Robertians (sometimes called the Robertines in modern scholarship) are the proposed Frankish family which was ancestral to the Capetian dynasty, and thus to the royal families of France and of many other countries (currently Spain and Luxembourg). The Capetians appear first in the records as powerful nobles serving under the Carolingian dynasty of Charlemagne in West Francia, which later became France. As their power increased, they came into conflict with the older royal family and attained the crown several times before the eventual start of the continuous rule of the descendants of Hugh Capet (ruled 987–996).

Hugh's paternal ancestral family, the Robertians, appear in documents that can trace them back to his great-grandfather Robert the Strong (d. 866). His origins remain unclear, but medieval records hint at an origin in East Francia, in present-day Germany, an area then still also ruled by the Carolingians. In particular, Regino of Prüm (died 915) states that Robert the Strong's son Odo was said to be a relative (nepos) of a Count Meingaud, count of an area near Worms, who died in 892, and there are indications that Maingaud's family used the names Robert and Odo.

Modern proposals about their ancestry further back are based on the idea that there was one family which frequently named its sons Robert, including Robert III of Worms (800–834), Robert the Strong (d. 866), and Robert I of France (866–923). For example, one proposed ancestor is Robert of Hesbaye (c. 800), about whom there are almost no records.

The Robertian family figured prominently amongst the Carolingian nobility and married into this royal family. Eventually, the Robertians themselves produced Frankish kings such as the brothers Odo (reigned 888–898) and Robert I (r. 922–923), then Hugh Capet (r. 987–996), who ruled from his seat in Paris as the first Capetian king of France.

Although Philip II Augustus (r. 1180–1223) was officially the last monarch of France with the title "King of the Franks" (rex Francorum) and the first to style himself "King of France" (roi de France), in (systematic application of) historiography, Hugh Capet holds this distinction. He founded the Capetians, the royal dynasty that ruled France until the revolution of the Second French Republic in 1848—save during the interregnum of the French Revolution and Napoleonic Wars. Members of the family still reign in Europe today; both King Felipe VI of Spain and Grand Duke Henri of Luxembourg descend from this family through the Bourbon cadet branch of the dynasty.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robertians

"I'm not a robot"

Rob

You can also use it to mean "deprive," as in "Having to ride my bike to school is only going to rob me of my energy by the time I get there." Rob comes from the Old French rober, "ROB, steal, or ransack."

https://www.vocabulary.com/dictionary/rob#:~:text=You%20can%20also%20use%20it,%2C%20steal%2C%20or%20ransack.%22

tickets form Sacramento's K-ZAP to see comedian Rob Schneider, We have several pairs of tickets to the see Schneider at Hard Rock Live October 4th. To win just send an email to free@k-zap.org by Sunday midnight. Put ROB in the subject line. We’ll pick names Monday morning and let you know if you’ve won. Include your name and phone number, one entry per person, previous winners may be disqualified. From Saturday Night Live and movies, Rob Schneider at Hard Rock Live October 4th. Tickets on sale Friday. Free laughs from K-ZAP! Tickets at ticketmaster.com.

#kzaporg #HardRockSacramento

June 7 2024

https://www.instagram.com/saczap/p/C77CFkSKPT_/?hl=en

Prometheus Bound also includes two mythic innovations of omission. The first is the absence of Pandora's story in connection with Prometheus' own. Instead, Aeschylus includes this one oblique allusion to Pandora and her jar that contained Hope (252): "[Prometheus] caused blind hopes to live in the hearts of men." Second, Aeschylus makes no mention of the sacrifice-trick played against Zeus in the Theogony.[30] The four tragedies of Prometheus attributed to Aeschylus, most of which are lost to the passages of time into antiquity, are Prometheus Bound (Prometheus Desmotes), Prometheus Unbound (Lyomenos), Prometheus the Fire Bringer (Pyrphoros), and Prometheus the Fire Kindler (Pyrkaeus).

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prometheus

"HOPE: all hope is to be placed in God, and with what degree of perfection [67]; eternal life alone is to be hoped for as a reward [82]; the extent to which this hope should be of assistance [288]; how hope should be shown by the dying | 595]; hope in the preservation and growth of the Society [812]. See also Faithfulness"

page 464

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

"[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

In Greek mythology, Prometheus (/prəˈmiːθiəs/; Ancient Greek: Προμηθεύς, [promɛːtʰéu̯s], possibly meaning "forethought")[1] is one of the Titans and a god of fire.[2] Prometheus is best known for defying the Olympian gods by stealing fire from them and giving it to humanity in the form of technology, knowledge, and more generally, civilization.

In some versions of the myth, he is also credited with the creation of humanity from clay.[3] Prometheus is known for his intelligence and for being a champion of humankind,[4] and is also generally seen as the author of the human arts and sciences.[5] He is sometimes presented as the father of Deucalion, the hero of the flood story.[6][7][8]

The punishment of Prometheus for stealing fire from Olympus and giving it to humans is a subject of both ancient and modern culture. Zeus, king of the Olympian gods, condemned Prometheus to eternal torment for his transgression. Prometheus was bound to a rock, and an eagle—the emblem of Zeus—was sent to eat his liver (in ancient Greece, the liver was thought to be the seat of human emotions). His liver would then grow back overnight, only to be eaten again the next day in an ongoing cycle. According to several major versions of the myth, most notably that of Hesiod, Prometheus was eventually freed by the hero Heracles.[9][10] In yet more symbolism, the struggle of Prometheus is located by some at Mount Elbrus or at Mount Kazbek, two volcanic promontories in the Caucasus Mountains beyond which for the ancient Greeks lay the realm of the barbari.[11]

In another myth, Prometheus establishes the form of animal sacrifice practiced in ancient Greek religion.[12] Evidence of a cult to Prometheus himself is not widespread. He was a focus of religious activity mainly at Athens, where he was linked to Athena and Hephaestus, who were the Greek deities of creative skills and technology.[13][14]

In the Western classical tradition, Prometheus became a figure who represented human striving (particularly the quest for scientific knowledge) and the risk of overreaching or unintended consequences. In particular, he was regarded in the Romantic era as embodying the lone genius whose efforts to improve human existence could also result in tragedy: Mary Shelley, for instance, gave The Modern Prometheus as the subtitle to her novel Frankenstein (1818).

Etymology

The etymology of the theonym prometheus is debated. The usual view is that it signifies "forethought", as that of his brother Epimetheus denotes "afterthought".[1] Hesychius of Alexandria gives Prometheus the variant name of Ithas, and adds "whom others call Ithax", and describes him as the Herald of the Titans.[15] Kerényi remarks that these names are "not transparent", and may be different readings of the same name, while the name "Prometheus" is descriptive.[16]

It has also been theorised that it derives from the Proto-Indo-European root that also produces the Vedic pra math, "to steal", hence pramathyu-s, "thief", cognate with "Prometheus", the thief of fire. The Vedic myth of fire's theft by Mātariśvan is an analogue to the Greek account.[17] Pramant was the fire-drill, the tool used to create fire.[18] The suggestion that Prometheus was in origin the human "inventor of the fire-sticks, from which fire is kindled" goes back to Diodorus Siculus in the first century BC. The reference is again to the "fire-drill", a worldwide primitive method of fire making using a vertical and a horizontal piece of wood to produce fire by friction.[19]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prometheus

Vitus

Etymology

Name of an early martyr, Late Latin Vitus, perhaps from a Thracian word meaning "a person from Bithynia". By folk etymology associated with Latin vita (“life”). Vitus has also been used as a Latinization of Guy.

https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/Vitus

guy (n.1)

"small rope, chain, wire," 1620s, nautical; earlier "leader" (mid-14c.), from Old French guie "a guide," also "a crane, derrick," from guier, from Frankish *witan "show the way" or a similar Germanic source, from Proto-Germanic *witanan "to look after, guard, ascribe to, reproach" (source also of German weisen "to show, point out," Old English witan "to reproach," wite "fine, penalty"), from PIE root *weid- "to see." Or from a related word in North Sea Germanic.

also from 1620s

guy (n.2)

"fellow," 1847, American English; earlier, in British English (1836) "grotesquely or poorly dressed person," originally (1806) "effigy of Guy Fawkes," a key figure in the Gunpowder Plot to blow up British king and Parliament (Nov. 5, 1605). He was the one caught with the gunpowder when the plot was revealed. The effigies were paraded through the streets by children on the anniversary of the conspiracy. The male proper name is from French, related to Italian Guido, which form Fawkes also sometimes used.

also from 1847

Guido

masc. proper name, Italian, literally "leader," of Germanic origin (see guide (v.)). As a type of gaudy machoism often associated with Italian-Americans, 1980s, teen slang, from the name of character in Hollywood film "Risky Business" (1983).

https://www.etymonline.com/word/guy

"In the second prelude, for Chief- Gene ral read highest Leader, and for captain read leader. For the first Leader the Spanish Autograph has Captain General, and for the second (leader), caudillo ; the former title expressing, as Father Rothaan remarks, a Commander-in-Chief of lawful warfare, the latter designating rather the leader of a faction, and being often used in a bad sense, as of a captain of robbers or malefactors. In order to express in some measure this distinction, he has made use of the terms Dux Generalis (LeaderGeneral) and CAPUT (head) in his literal Version. The Common Version makes no distinction ; and hence, in order to render this Version with strict faithfulness, must read, both here and in the next two paragraphs, leader instead of captain, although (as the reader will already have perceived) this latter is the term which erceived) this latter is the term which corresponds the more nearly with the Spanish original. In all three places Father Rothaan has caput : in the third prelude he has again Dux instead of Imperator : see above. In the first point, in order to be strictly with the Common Version, readier?/ and smoky chair in stead of chair offire and smoke ; although this latter is what the Autograph has, a certain great chair of fire and smoke, &quot; in which&quot;, observes Father Rothaan, there is no solidity, no true glory, but mere agitation and perpetual disturbance joined with thick darkness"; And this image&quot;, he adds, &quot; exhibits the evil spirit such as he is, but not such as he offers himself to men's minds."

The Spiritual Exercises of Loyola

https://ia600303.us.archive.org/3/items/a588350800loyouoft/a588350800loyouoft.pdf

St. Vitus Dance (2021 Remaster)

Black Sabbath

St. Vitus Dance (2021 Remaster) - YouTube

*Dyēus

*Dyḗus (lit. "daylight-sky-god"), also *Dyḗus ph₂tḗr (lit. "father daylight-sky-god"),[1][2] is the reconstructed name of the daylight-sky god in Proto-Indo-European mythology. *Dyēus was conceived as a divine personification of the bright sky of the day and the seat of the gods, the *deywṓs. Associated with the vast diurnal sky and with the fertile rains, *Dyēus was often paired with *Dʰéǵʰōm, the Earth Mother, in a relationship of union and contrast.

While its existence is not directly attested by archaeological or written materials, *Dyēus is considered by scholars the most securely reconstructed deity of the Indo-European pantheon, as identical formulas referring to him can be found among the subsequent Indo-European languages and myths of the Vedic Indo-Aryans, Latins, Greeks, Phrygians, Messapians, Thracians, Illyrians, Albanians and Hittites.[3][2]

Name

Etymology

The divine name *Dyēus derives from the stem *dyeu-, denoting the "diurnal sky" or the "brightness of the day" (in contrast to the darkness of the night), ultimately from the root *di or dei- ("to shine, be bright").[1][4] Cognates in Indo-European languages revolving around the concepts of "day", "sky" and "deity" and sharing the root *dyeu- as an etymon, such as Sanskrit dyumán- 'heavenly, shining, radiant',[5] suggest that Dyēus referred to the vast and bright sky of the day conceived as a divine entity among Proto-Indo-European speakers.[1][4]

A vṛddhi-derivative appears in *deywós ("celestial"), the common word for "god" in Proto-Indo-European. In classic Indo-European, associated with the late Khvalynsk culture (3900–3500),[6] *Dyēus also had the meaning of "Heaven", whereas it denoted "god" in general (or the Sun-god in particular) in the Anatolian tradition.[7] The suffix-derivative *diwyós ("divine") is also attested in Latin, Greek and Sanskrit.[4][8] The noun *deynos ("day"), interpreted as a back-formation of *deywós, has descendant cognates in Albanian din ("break of the day"),[9][10] Vedic Sanskrit dína- "day"[9] and divé-dive ("day by day"), Lithuanian dienà and Latvian dìena ("day"),[9] Slavic dъnъ ("day")[9] or Slavic Poludnitsa ("Lady Midday"),[11][12] Latin Dies, goddess of the day and counterpart to Greek Hemera, Hittite siwat ("day"), Palaic Tīyat- ("Sun, day"), Ancient Greek endios ("midday"), Old Armenian tiw (տիւ, "bright day"), Old Irish noenden ("nine-day period"), Welsh heddyw ("today").[13][14]

While the Greek goddess Pandeia or Pandia (Greek: Πανδία, Πανδεία, "all brightness") may have been another name for the Moon Goddess Selene,[15] her name still preserves the root *di-/*dei-, meaning "to shine, be bright".[16]

Epithets

The most constant epithet associated with *Dyēus is "father" (*ph₂tḗr). The term "Father Dyēus" was inherited in the Vedic Dyáuṣ Pitṛ́, Greek Zeus Patēr, Illyrian Dei-pátrous, Roman Jupiter (*Djous patēr), even in the form of "dad" or "papa" in the Scythian Papaios for Zeus, or the Palaic expression Tiyaz papaz.[17] The epithet *Ph₂tḗr Ǵenh1-tōr ("Father Procreator") is also attested in the Vedic, Iranian, Greek, and perhaps the Roman ritual traditions.[18]

Role

*Dyēus was the Sky or Day conceived as a divine entity, and thus the dwelling of the gods, the Heaven.[7] As the gateway to the deities and the father of both the Divine Twins and the goddess of the Dawn (*H₂éwsōs), *Dyēus was a prominent deity in the Proto-Indo-European pantheon.[19][20] He was however likely not their ruler or the holder of the supreme power like Zeus and Jupiter.[7]

*Dyēus was associated with the bright and vast sky, but also to the cloudy weather in the Vedic and Greek formulas *Dyēus' rain.[21] Although several reflexes of Dyēus are storm deities, such as Zeus and Jupiter, this is thought to be a late development exclusive to Mediterranean traditions, probably derived from syncretism with Canaanite deities and the Proto-Indo-European god *Perkʷūnos.[22]

Due to his celestial nature, *Dyēus is often described as "all-seeing" or "with wide vision" in Indo-European myths. It is unlikely however that he was in charge of the supervision of justice and righteousness, as it was the case for Zeus or the Indo-Iranian Mithra–Varuna duo, but he was suited to serve at least as a witness to oaths and treaties.[23] Proto-Indo-Europeans also visualized the sun as the "lamp of Dyēus" or the "eye of Dyēus", as seen in various reflexes: "the god's lamp" in Euripides' Medea, "heaven's candle" in Beowulf, "the land of Hatti's torch" (the Sun-goddess of Arinna) in a Hittite prayer,[24] Helios as the eye of Zeus,[25][26] Hvare-khshaeta as the eye of Ahura Mazda, and the sun as "God's eye" in Romanian folklore.[27]

*Dyēus - Wikipedia

Continuing from his victory over Python, the Homeric hymn describes how the young god established his worship among the humans. As Apollo was pondering about what kind of men he should recruit to serve him, he spotted a ship full of Cretan merchants or pirates. He took the form of a dolphin and sprang aboard the ship. Whenever the oblivious crew members tried throwing the dolphin overboard, the god shook the ship until the crew was awed into submission. Apollo then created a breeze that directed the ship to Delphi. Upon reaching the land, he revealed himself as a god and initiated them as his priests. He instructed them to guard his temple and always keep righteousness in their hearts.[182]

Alcaeus narrates the following account: Zeus, who had adorned his newborn son with a golden headband, also provided him with a chariot driven by swans and instructed Apollo to visit Delphi to establish his laws among the people. But Apollo disobeyed his father and went to the land of Hyperborea. The Delphians continuously sung paeans in his honour and pleaded him to come back to them. The god returned only after a year and then carried out Zeus' orders.[164][183]

In other variations, the shrine at Delphi was simply handed over to Apollo by his grandmother Phoebe as a gift,[161] or Themis herself inspired him to be the oracular voice of Delphi.[184]

However, in many other accounts, Apollo had to overcome certain obstacles before he was able to establish himself at Delphi. Gaea came in conflict with Apollo for killing Python and claiming the Delphic oracle for himself. According to Pindar, she sought to banish Apollo to Tartarus as a punishment.[185][186] According to Euripides, soon after Apollo took the ownership of the oracle, Gaea started sending prophetic dreams to the humans. As a result, people stopped visiting Delphi to obtain prophecies. Troubled by this, Apollo went to Olympus and supplicated to Zeus. Zeus, admiring the ambitions of his young son, granted his request by putting an end to the dream visions. This sealed the role of Apollo as the oracular deity of Delphi.[187]

Since Apollo had committed a blood crime, he also had to be purified. Pausanias has recorded two of the many variations of this purification. In one of them, both Apollo and Artemis fled to Sicyon and were purified there.[188] In the other tradition that had been prevalent among the Cretans, Apollo alone travelled to Crete and was purified by Carmanor.[189] In another account, the Argive king Crotopus was the one who performed the purification rites on Apollo alone.[190]

According the Aristonous and Aelian, Apollo was purified by the will of Zeus in the Vale of Tempe.[191] Aristonous has continued the tale, saying that Apollo was escorted back to Delphi by Athena. As a token of gratitude, he later built a temple for Athena at Delphi, which served as a threshold for his own temple.[192] Upon reaching Delphi, Apollo convinced Gaea and Themis into handing over the seat of oracle to him. To celebrate this event, other immortals also graced Apollo with gifts – Poseidon gave him the land of Delphi, the Delphian nymphs gifted him the Corycian cave, and Artemis set her dogs to patrol and safeguard the land.[193]

Some others have also said that Apollo was exiled and subjected to servitude under king Admetus as a means of punishment for the murder he had committed.[194] It was when he was serving as a cowherd under Admetus that the theft of the cattle by Hermes happened.[195][196] The servitude was said to have lasted for either one year,[197][198] or one great year (a cycle of eight years),[199][200] or nine years.[201]

Plutarch, however, has mentioned a variation where Apollo was neither purified in Tempe nor banished to Earth as a servant for nine years, but was driven out to another world for nine great years. The god who returned was cleansed and purified, thus becoming a "true Phoebus – that is to say, clear and bright". He then took over the Delphic oracle, which had been under the care of Themis in his absence.[202] Henceforth, Apollo became the god who cleansed himself from the sin of murder, made men aware of their guilt and purified them.[203]

The Pythian games were also established by Apollo, either as funeral games to honor Python[178][204] or to celebrate his own victory.[205][206][174] The Pythia was Apollo's high priestess and his mouthpiece through whom he gave prophecies.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apollo

13 [t]I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. [u]I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome that wicked one. [v]I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father.

1 John 2:13

Thirteenth Rule. To be right in everything, we ought always to hold that the white which I see, is black, if the Hierarchical Church so decides it, believing that between Christ our Lord, the Bridegroom, and the Church, His Bride, there is the same Spirit which governs and directs us for the salvation of our souls. Because by the same Spirit and our Lord Who gave the ten Commandments, our holy Mother the Church is directed and governed."

The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1YC_luOfFWl0Bm0BWkbANKZGC1kkmdHQf/view?usp=sharing

Raymond P. Ward is an American politician and physician serving as a member of the Utah House of Representatives from the 19th district. Elected in November 2014, he assumed office on January 1, 2015.[1]

Education

Ward earned a Bachelor of Science degree from Brigham Young University, followed by a PhD in pharmacology and Doctor of Medicine from the University of Washington School of Medicine.

Career

Ward works as a family physician at Cope Family Medicine. He was first elected to the Utah House of Representatives in 2014 and began serving on January 1, 2015.[2]

Representative Ward currently serves on the Social Services Appropriations Subcommittee, the House Health and Human Services Committee, House Transportation Committee, the Legislative Process Committee, and the Education and Mental Health Coordinating Council.[3]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Raymond_Ward

Calatrava is the Arabic name of a castle recovered from the Muslims, in 1147, by the King of Castile, Alfonso VII, called el Emperador. Located in what was then the southernmost border of Castile, this conquest was more difficult to keep than to make, especially at a time with neither standing armies nor garrisons were known. In part to correct this deficiency, the military orders such as Knights Templars were founded, where men could fulfill a vow of perpetual war against the Muslim. The Templars, however, were unable to hold Calatrava, and the king found further volunteer warriors when Raymond, Abbot of the Cistercian monastery of Fitero offered himself.

This step is said to have been suggested to the abbot by Father Diego Velázquez, a simple monk, but one who had been a knight, and thus was well acquainted with military matters. Diego was inspired with the idea of employing the lay brothers of the abbey to defend Calatrava. These Cistercian lay brothers--at that time a recent innovation in monastic life--not being in Holy orders, were variously employed in manual trades such as those of tending herds, construction, farm labor, or husbandry. Diego recommended that they become soldiers of the Cross. Thus a new order was created in 1157.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Order_of_Calatrava

The Knight’s Templar was expelled from the Papacy in 1312 by Pope Clement V and Philip IV of France. The few Templars who escaped went to the powerful kingdom of Aragon and became known as the Order of the Calatrava, who would later align with the the Montessa. In 1534, a Spanish nobleman by the name of Ignatius Loyola would revive the Templars and call them the "Society of Jesus." Loyola was a Templar, and a member of a secret society called the "Alumbrados."  The third Superior General and co-founder of the order was Francis Borgia. The Borgia bloodline is part of the notorious "Black Nobility" which dates back to the ancient Ptolemaic period in history."

Exposing the Jesuits and the Papacy: The Jesuits are the revived Knights Templar (jesuitinquisition.blogspot.com)

https://jesuitinquisition.blogspot.com/2016/02/the-jesuits-are-revived-knights-templar.html

Jesuit Insight into the Book of Mormon Origin

We spent many hours that Christmas, talking, sharing, teaching each other and learning to respect each other’ s “ministries”.  He was obviously an elderly man, wanting intensel y to share his life’ s stories with a son or nephew that he never had. He was also very lonely. By virtue of my inquisitive nature, he began to open up to me with a wealth of historical knowledge of the Jesuit order. He said: “You know, the basic story of the Book of Mormon is absolutely correct. I know it for a fact. I have seen Jesuit texts, written in Latin, concerning the oral traditions of the American Indian based on the Jesuit expeditions into the American heartland in the earl y 1600’s. Your Book of Mormon has a lot more reli gious ‘embell ishments’ “One Jesuit writi , but the basic story l ine is histori cally accurat e.” ng in particular,” he went on, “was returned to the Jesuit library 200 years after it was first written. The manuscript was found hidden up in a cave along the Missouri river in 1803, and acquired by a family named Spaulding in Ohio.  It was written by Jesuit missionaries in the 1630’s, i n Latin, and contained the oral traditions of a specific local tribe, a tribe WITH WHITE SKIN! Spaulding eventually employed a schoolteacher from Kirtland (probably named Sidney Rigdon) to interpret the Latin, and then helped him write down the complete, transl ated story on paper.” “When word of this undertaking reached the head of the American Jesuit order in New York,” Paul said, “he was able to acquire the originalJesui manuscript, and i t is now safely back in the hands of ‘our order’ t, Lati , where it ri n ghtful ly belongs!” Seeing that I was clearly fascinated and somewhat breathless in anticipation, he continued: “Yes, I have had the pri vilege of examini ng that manuscript myself, and yes, I do read and write Latin fluently. It talks of a man named Lehi, his wife Sariah, and Nephi, Laman and Lemuel as well as reference to the brass plates of a man named Laban. I did not read anything about Samuel, and other Book of Mormon names; however, the basic premise was intact. The white-skinned, originally Hebrew, native colony eventually settled along the Missouri river drainage following hundreds of years of bloody conflict with the Iroquois nation, their mortal enemies. While the Jesuit missionaries were recording the history, the sole remaining “Nephite” col ony in Ohio was entirely wiped out by a major, final war with the Algonquin and Iroquois nations. Even our Jesuit missionaries were exterminated with them, and their writings hastily hidden up in a secret cave until Mr. Spaulding found them centuries later. Spaulding wanted to publish the findi ngs in a book called ‘Manuscript Found’–but our order refused to give him our blessing. He then decided to publish it instead as a novel of fiction.” He concluded with: “The Book of Mormon history is basically true, but I believe it is somewhat embellished however, because of Spaul ding’s fi ction. ” He added in explanation: “The Nephite nati on, because of their constant warri ng, never amounted to more than 20,000 or so individuals, and according to their oral traditions, they were not too fierce in battle. It follows that they were not that diff icultt o completely extermi nate!” I asked him if the existence of that manuscript in the Jesuit library could have precipi tated the aforementi oned “alli ance” between Peter De Smet and Brigham Young. He looked at me very carefully for quite a long time, then sighed deeply as he said, “Yes, I have no doubt about it.  I have talked qui te enough, and now it is time for bed.”  And that was the end of his “secrets”.   He was in his 70’s, and in his eyes I saw a deep intelligence, but also a very profound sadness. It was as if he wanted to bare his soul completely and confess some deep secret sin, but couldn’ t bring himsel f to do so.   We talked until the wee hours of the morning that Christmas night whil e my “greenie” companion slept away blissfully, and Mary was oh so pleased that I had developed such a fantastic rapport with her beloved brother. The feeling was indeed mutual. For 25 years I have kept his “secrets” i ntact,but now I feelthe story mustbe told. I have always wondered about the so-called Solomon Spaulding manuscript entitl ed “Manuscript Found”.  It remains yet today, a “Manuscript Lost”, and apparently by mutual agreement with Brigham Young and Peter De Smet, it will always remain so. History relates that Solomon’ s agentwas en route to New York City to find a publisher for hi s book, “Manuscript Found”.  He traveled by way of the Erie Canal, but he and his manuscript never made it to the big city. Somewhere around the vicinity of the Syracuse area, he had an unfortunate “accident” and eventual ly died.  His English manuscript disappeared and was never found, and so did the original Latin document of 1630 as well. Four years later, the Book of Mormon was published, and eventually the news of the “Golden Bible” and its story l ine made its way to Kirtland Ohio, and soon to the ears of the Campbellite minister and highly educated schoolteacher, Sidney Rigdon. He immediately began correspondence with Joseph Smith, and eventually of course, became Joseph’ s right-hand man. There was no doubt in my mind that Sidney Rigdon knew that at the very least, the basic story-line of the Book of Mormon was true, so he quickly formed an early, strategic alliance with the young Prophet Joseph. This will be further explored in a later chapter. I have learned that following the death of Joseph Smith, Rigdon persuaded about 200 or so individuals to fol low him in a “splinter group”.  His new church was short-lived however. Rigdon informed his followers that the Book of Mormon 37 Free at Last- 38 was fraudulent i n its origi ns and in the process incrimi nated himself.  His “Sai nts” soon evaporated like a frightened covey of quail.

Free At Last

 A Philosophical Treatise

 One Man’s Search for Spiritual Truth

 By A. True Ott, PhD

https://avalonlibrary.net/ebooks/A.%20True%20Ott%20-%20Free%20At%20Last.pdf

The Robertians (sometimes called the Robertines in modern scholarship) are the proposed Frankish family which was ancestral to the Capetian dynasty, and thus to the royal families of France and of many other countries (currently Spain and Luxembourg). The Capetians appear first in the records as powerful nobles serving under the Carolingian dynasty of Charlemagne in West Francia, which later became France. As their power increased, they came into conflict with the older royal family and attained the crown several times before the eventual start of the continuous rule of the descendants of Hugh Capet (ruled 987–996).

Hugh's paternal ancestral family, the Robertians, appear in documents that can trace them back to his great-grandfather Robert the Strong (d. 866). His origins remain unclear, but medieval records hint at an origin in East Francia, in present-day Germany, an area then still also ruled by the Carolingians. In particular, Regino of Prüm (died 915) states that Robert the Strong's son Odo was said to be a relative (nepos) of a Count Meingaud, count of an area near Worms, who died in 892, and there are indications that Maingaud's family used the names Robert and Odo.

Modern proposals about their ancestry further back are based on the idea that there was one family which frequently named its sons Robert, including Robert III of Worms (800–834), Robert the Strong (d. 866), and Robert I of France (866–923). For example, one proposed ancestor is Robert of Hesbaye (c. 800), about whom there are almost no records.

The Robertian family figured prominently amongst the Carolingian nobility and married into this royal family. Eventually, the Robertians themselves produced Frankish kings such as the brothers Odo (reigned 888–898) and Robert I (r. 922–923), then Hugh Capet (r. 987–996), who ruled from his seat in Paris as the first Capetian king of France.

Although Philip II Augustus (r. 1180–1223) was officially the last monarch of France with the title "King of the Franks" (rex Francorum) and the first to style himself "King of France" (roi de France), in (systematic application of) historiography, Hugh Capet holds this distinction. He founded the Capetians, the royal dynasty that ruled France until the revolution of the Second French Republic in 1848—save during the interregnum of the French Revolution and Napoleonic Wars. Members of the family still reign in Europe today; both King Felipe VI of Spain and Grand Duke Henri of Luxembourg descend from this family through the Bourbon cadet branch of the dynasty.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robertians

"I'm not a robot"

Rob

You can also use it to mean "deprive," as in "Having to ride my bike to school is only going to rob me of my energy by the time I get there." Rob comes from the Old French rober, "rob, steal, or ransack."

https://www.vocabulary.com/dictionary/rob#:~:text=You%20can%20also%20use%20it,%2C%20steal%2C%20or%20ransack.%22

ott

German: from a short form of ancient Germanic compound names based on the element aud, ōd 'wealth, prosperity' (see Otto and 2 below).

English (London): from the Old Norman French personal name Ode, Odde, Odes, Otto, Otes, Otton (ancient Germanic Audo, Odo, Oddo, Otto), originally a short form of ancient Germanic compound names based on the element aud ‘wealth, prosperity’. Many of these names were Latinized as Odo. Odo was the name of the half-brother of the Conqueror, archbishop of Bayeux, who accompanied the Norman expedition to England and was rewarded with 439 confiscated manors. Compare Oates .

Chinese: possibly from Taishanese form of the Chinese name 達 (meaning ‘eminent’), a monosyllabic personal name or part of a disyllabic personal name of some early Chinese immigrants in the US. https://www.familysearch.org/en/surname?surname=ott#:~:text=German%3A%20from%20a%20short%20form,see%20Otto%20and%202%20below).

Odd Fellows (or Oddfellows; also Odd Fellowship or Oddfellowship[1]) is an international fraternity consisting of lodges first documented in 1730 in London.[2][3] The first known lodge was called Loyal Aristarcus Lodge No. 9, suggesting there were earlier ones in the 18th century. Notwithstanding, convivial meetings were held "in much revelry and, often as not, the calling of the Watch to restore order."[2] Names of several British pubs today suggest past Odd Fellows affiliations. In the mid-18th century, following the Jacobite risings, the fraternity split into the rivaling Order of Patriotic Oddfellows in southern England, favouring William III of England, and the Ancient Order of Oddfellows in northern England and Scotland, favouring the House of Stuart.[2]

Odd Fellows from that time include John Wilkes (1725–1797) and Sir George Savile, 8th Baronet of Thornton (1726–1784), advocating civil liberties and reliefs, including Catholic emancipation. Political repressions such as the Unlawful Oaths Act (1797) and the Unlawful Societies Act (1799),[4] resulted in neutral amalgamation of the Grand United Order of Oddfellows in 1798. Since then the fraternity has remained religiously and politically independent. George IV of the United Kingdom, admitted in 1780 while he was Prince of Wales, was the first documented of many Odd Fellows to also attend freemasonry, although the societies remain mutually independent.[citation needed]

In 1810, further instigations led to the establishment of the Independent Order of Oddfellows Manchester Unity in England. Odd Fellows spread overseas, including formally chartering the fraternity in the United States in 1819. In 1842, due to British authorities intervening in the customs and ceremonies of British Odd Fellows and in light of post-colonial American sovereignty, the American Odd Fellows became independent as the Independent Order of Odd Fellows under British-American Thomas Wildey (1782–1861), soon constituting the largest sovereign grand lodge. Likewise, by the mid-19th century, the Independent Order of Oddfellows Manchester Unity had become the largest and richest fraternal organisation in the United Kingdom.[4][failed verification]

Odd Fellows promote philanthropy, the ethic of reciprocity and charity; some grand lodges imply a Judeo-Christian affiliation. The American-based Independent Order of Odd Fellows enrolls some 600,000 members divided into approximately 10,000 lodges in thirty countries,[5][6] and is interfraternally recognised by the British-based Independent Order of Oddfellows Manchester Unity.[7] In total, members of all international branches combined are estimated in the millions worldwide.[citation needed]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Odd_Fellows

Published 2004-03-13  

 

Utah soldier killed in Iraq

31-year-old dies in Baghdad

By Dawn House

The Salt Lake Tribune

   A 31-year old Utah man died in Baghdad last weekend in one of three attacks that left six U.S. soldiers dead and four others wounded.

   

    Sgt. Clint Ferrin, North Ogden, and two other soldiers from the 1st Armored Division were killed on Saturday in southeast Baghdad when their vehicle was struck by a homemade bomb while they were conducting a patrol at about 10:45 p.m.

   

    A fourth soldier in the patrol was critically wounded, said an Army spokesman, who added, "It's been a tough, tragic weekend."

   

    Earlier that day in Tikrit, a homemade bomb and small-arms fire killed Capt. John Kurth, 31, of Wisconsin, and Spc. Jason Ford, 21, of Maryland, and wounded three others from the 1st Infantry Division when their patrol was attacked at about 4:55 a.m. The wounded soldiers were reported in stable condition, according to the Department of Defense.

   

    And on Sunday, an improvised explosive device killed a 1st Infantry Division soldier in Baghdad. The homemade bombs have become the leading cause of casualties among U.S. troops stationed in Iraq.

   

    This weekend's casualties were the first suffered by the 1st Infantry Division since its arrival in Baghdad in late February, said Pentagon officials. The unit is part of the military rotation replacing soldiers of the 4th Infantry Division in the region.

   

    Names of the soldiers killed in Baghdad have not yet been released. But Ferrin's family confirmed that he was among the dead in Saturday's attack in the southeast section of the Iraqi capital city.

   

    "He was a patriot," said Ferrin's father, Dan. "He was a wonderful family man as well. He will be greatly missed."

   

    John Ferrin remembered his brother's advice when John's Utah National Guard unit was mobilized in August 2002 to beef up security at the Tooele Army Depot during a year-long tour of duty stateside.

   

    "He told me to take my job seriously," said John Ferrin. "That was his advice and that's how he lived his life."

   

    Clint Ferrin was married to the former Melinda Satterthwaite, also from North Ogden. They were the parents of a son and daughter: Zackery, 6, and Madison, 3.

   

    A 12-year career military man, Clint Ferrin was a member of the 82nd Airborne Division, stationed at Fort Bragg, N.C. He had served in Kosovo, Bosnia, Africa, Afghanistan from January to July 2003 and, since shortly after Christmas, Iraq.

   

    He attended Weber High School until his family moved to Mississippi, where he graduated and joined the military. Utah was his home, said Dan Ferrin, who added that his daughter- in-law will return with the children to North Ogden to live near their families; Ferrin also will be buried there.

   

    Clint Ferrin is survived by his parents, Dan and Rosemary Ferrin, and his younger siblings, Sabrina, Amy (Bauerle), John and Brandon.

   

    Nine Utahns or those with strong ties to the state have been killed in the Persian Gulf since the nation's military build-up in the region last year.

https://extras.sltrib.com/thefallen/article.php?aid=18&id=12

"The Pace Memo: Ritual Abuse in Mormon Temple

On July 19, 1990 one of the Mormon General Authorities sent out a memo to the “Strengthening Church Members Committee,” which is the modern Danite or FBI wing of the LDs, which was never supposed to be seen by the public or by the general membership of the LDS church. In the memo, which you see at the bottom of the page at the link given below, he states that he is aware of “sixty” victims of “ritualistic child abuse” within the Mormon church. Most of the victims were women and girls.

The Pace Memos: http://www.utlm.org/newsletters/no80.htm

Quote from Pace’s memo: “I don’t pretend to know how prevalent the problem is. All I know is that I have met with 60 victims. Assuming each one comes from a coven of 13, we are talking about the involvement of 800 or so right here on the Wasatch Front. Obviously, I have only seen those coming forth to get help. They are in their twenties and thirties for the most part. I can only assume that it is expanding geometrically and am horrified the numbers represented by the generation who are now children and teenagers.”

My Personal Experience:

The abuse of women and children in the church is the modern living legacy of Joseph Smith. The only encounter I ever had with a person who had D.I.D. (Dissociative Identity Disorder), which is usually caused by severe, ritualized child sex abuse, often called SRA or Satanic Ritual Abuse, was at Brigham Young University.

This woman had 2 distinct personalities with different names and different modes of dress. One was more assertive and normal than the other and this personality knew about the main one. But, the main one didn’t know about it until a tragedy occurred that caused her to go to a therapist. There, she learned about herself what I had known for a while. She had multiple personality disorder, now called D.I.D. One of her personalities was definitely not a Mormon, the other was a “Molly Mormon” (ideal Mormon or True Blue Believer), who went on to serve a mission. I never knew what happened to her.

When I discovered the fraud in the cult, I wrote her a letter telling her of my discovery. But, as a good Mormon, she could not talk to me because I was now an “apostate” (term’s usage is very hostile in Mormon parlance and is equivalent to “SP” or “Suppressive Person” in Scientology) and she never wrote me back. This is one of my many horror-filled Mormon memories.

There are more details about this story, but they would be too revealing or personally identifying. It seems extraordinary to me that I would have met even one such person since I was at BYU for less than one semester before leaving in absolute terror because of the rash of extremely violent rapes on my closest circle of friends.

There is a very high level of mental illness and prescription drug abuse among women in the church who are treated like sex objects and cattle."

https://lifestylesofthetraditionalwitch.wordpress.com/2013/11/10/joseph-smith-and-the-mormons-witchcraft-and-occultism-in-mormonism/

The Mountain Meadows Massacre (September 7–11, 1857) was a series of attacks during the Utah War that resulted in the mass murder of at least 120 members of the Baker–Fancher emigrant wagon train.[1][a] The massacre occurred in the southern Utah Territory at Mountain Meadows, and was perpetrated by settlers from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) involved with the Utah Territorial Militia (officially called the Nauvoo Legion) who recruited and were aided by some Southern Paiute Native Americans.[2] The wagon train, made up mostly of families from Arkansas, was bound for California, traveling on the Old Spanish Trail that passed through the Territory.

After arriving in Salt Lake City, the Baker–Fancher party made their way south along the Mormon Road, eventually stopping to rest at Mountain Meadows. As the party was traveling west there were rumors about the party's behavior towards Mormon settlers and war hysteria towards outsiders was rampant as a result of a military expedition dispatched by President Buchanan, and Territorial Governor Brigham Young's declaration of martial law in response.[3][4][5] While the emigrants were camped at the meadow, local militia leaders, including Isaac C. Haight and John D. Lee, made plans to attack the wagon train. The leaders of the militia, wanting to give the impression of tribal hostilities, persuaded Southern Paiutes to join with a larger party of militiamen disguised as Native Americans in an attack. During the militia's first assault on the wagon train, the emigrants fought back, and a five-day siege ensued. Eventually, fear spread among the militia's leaders that some emigrants had caught sight of the white men, likely discerning the actual identity of a majority of the attackers. As a result, militia commander William H. Dame ordered his forces to kill the emigrants. By this time, the emigrants were running low on water and provisions, and allowed some members of the militia – who approached under a white flag – to enter their camp. The militia members assured the emigrants they were protected, and after handing over their weapons, the emigrants were escorted away from their defensive position. After walking a distance from the camp, the militiamen, with the help of auxiliary forces hiding nearby, attacked the emigrants. The perpetrators killed all the adults and older children in the group, in the end sparing only seventeen young children under the age of seven.[a]

Following the massacre, the perpetrators buried some of the remains but ultimately left most of the bodies exposed to wild animals and the climate. Local families took in the surviving children, with many of the victims' possessions and remaining livestock being auctioned off. Investigations, which were interrupted by the American Civil War, resulted in nine indictments in 1874. Of the men who were indicted, only John D. Lee was tried in a court of law. After two trials in the Utah Territory, Lee was convicted by a jury, sentenced to death, and executed by firing squad on March 23, 1877.

Historians attribute the massacre to a combination of factors, including war hysteria about a possible invasion of Mormon territory and Mormon teachings against outsiders, which were part of the Mormon Reformation period. Scholars debate whether senior leadership in Mormonism, including Brigham Young, directly instigated the massacre or if responsibility for it lay only with the local leaders in southern Utah.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mountain_Meadows_Massacre

"The friendliness of the Mormons towards Catholics is attributed to their appreciation that their settlement in the great Salt Lake Valley is due to having been directed to it by Fr. Pierre Jean de Smet, the great Jesuit missionary and explorer, who met and was entertained by Brigham Young in Council Bluffs, while the Mormons were on their trek West. Writing to his nephew, Fr. de Smet said: "They asked me a thousand questions about the regions I had explored, and the valley I have just described to you, pleased them greatly from the account I gave of it. Was that what determined them to settle there? I would not dare affirm it. They are there!"

https://web.archive.org/web/20151020074727/http://www.catholictradition.org:80/Tradition/goldstein70.htm

"Mormon Freemason Brigham Young, 1801 – 1877 “The Prophet” of the Romish-styled Mormon Church, 1844 – 1877 The birth of Masonic Mormonism, and thus the fame of Brigham Young, can only be understood in light of America’s anti-Masonic movement of the 1820s. In August of 1826 Captain William Morgan of the Batavia Lodge of New York made public his Illustrations of Masonry By One of the Fraternity Who Has Devoted Thirty Years to the Subject. For revealing the first three degrees of Blue Lodge Masonry, Morgan was kidnapped; on the 19th of September he was drowned in the Niagara River. The people of western New York, where Morgan had lived, rose in all their might and attempted to find and punish the murderers. But to their surprise, sheriffs, witnesses, jurors and judges hindered the investigation, as they too were secret Masons bound by oaths of loyalty to the brotherhood over all civil oaths of duty to their communities. The outrage led to an anti-Masonic convention in 1828; in 1829 Baptist Preacher David Bernard published his Light On Free Masonry, revealing the first twenty degrees of the Craft. By 1830 tens of thousands of Northern Masons had disbanded their lodges. It was at this time Masonic Mormonism was born! On April 6, 1830, in the very same state out of which arose the anti-Masonic movement, Mason Joseph Smith (boldly calling himself “a Second Mohammed”) privately founded a “New Religious Society” (surnamed after the “Society of Jesus”)—“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints.” Fully intending to build “the temple of Zion, the center of the earthly kingdom of Jesus Christ,” Zionist Smith fell into disrepute over his polygamy. In 1844 he was murdered in jail by a mob while giving the Masonic “Grand Hailing Sign of Distress,” and Brigham Young became “The Prophet.” In 1846 at Council Bluffs, while moving 10,000 of his followers West, Young met with one of the Order’s most powerful American Jesuits, Pierre-Jean De Smet. The Jesuit directed Young to move his “Saints” to the Great Valley of the Salt Lake; Young obeyed, and upon arrival organized his new nation of “Deseret” along the lines of the Order’s socialist Paraguayan Reductions. In 1857 Masonic President James Buchanan, controlled by the Jesuits since his early 1857 arsenic poisoning, began a political agitation over the governorship of Utah, igniting the bloodless “Utah War.” He dispatched a military force led by Masonic Army Colonel Albert Sydney Johnston to put down Masonic Young’s refusal to submit to Federal jurisdiction. In this, Young’s “Deseret” only benefited, Johnston allowing Mormon raiders to “steal” 800 Army oxen. That same year Young ordered Bishop John D. Lee to lead a force composed of Mormons and Paiute Indians to murder nearly 130 “heretic” Protestant emigrants at Mountain Meadows—pursuant to the Order’s wicked Council of Trent and bloody Jesuit Oath. In the Spring of 1858 Masonic President Buchanan arranged for a free pardon if the Mormons would submit to Federal authority. The chief negotiator between both parties was the Jesuit, Pierre-Jean De Smet! Jesuit Coadjutor Brigham Young died in 1877, and will one day answer to the Lord Jesus Christ!"

Vatican Assassins Wounded In The House Of My Friends Third Edition by Eric Jon Phelps

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1uQl1CmWeLL87RWVtzKttGFKm0frSNR8D/view?usp=sharing

416 Finally, those means that are proposed by our holy father Saint Ignatius in Part X of the Constitutions for the preservation and development not only of the body or exterior of the Society but also of its spirit, and for the attainment of the objective it seeks, which is to aid souls to reach their ultimate and supernatural end, [10] are to be observed eagerly and diligently by all, with a truly personal sense of responsibility for its increase and development, for the praise and service of our God and Lord Jesus Christ, and the help of souls. [11]

L. D. S. "

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, informally known as the LDS Church or Mormon Church, is a nontrinitarian Christian church that considers itself to be the restoration of the original church founded by Jesus Christ."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Church_of_Jesus_Christ_of_Latter-day_Saints

Mormon President and Pope Francis meet for the first time, after decades of hidden diplomacy

The two leaders met for 33 minutes at the Vatican and exchanged gifts, the day before Russell M. Nelson was due to dedicate the first Mormon temple in Rome

Michelle Boorstein Sunday 10 March 2019 20:38 GMT

https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/europe/pope-mormon-leader-meeting-rome-vatican-lds-church-latterday-saints-a8816421.html

5 children among 8 dead in Utah murder-suicide after wife sought divorce, officials say

Updated on: January 5, 2023 / 5:26 PM EST / CBS/AP

https://www.cbsnews.com/news/enoch-utah-eight-family-members-five-kids-shot-dead-at-home/

How the Murder of a Utah Family Sparked Another Online Battle Over Mormonism

“So many men knew about this … I’m so f—ing furious.”

By Haley Swenson

Jan 20, 2023 5:21 PM

https://slate.com/human-interest/2023/01/michael-haight-murders-mormon-obituary-gofundme.html

“Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed.”

That is the law of God as laid down in the beginning; that if a man shall shed blood, by man shall his blood be shed. Why? Because the blood is the life of the flesh, and is the only atonement a man can make for killing another. A murderer, by the shedding of his blood, may make some atonement for his sin; but he cannot come forth and inherit an exaltation in eternal life, he must be content with a less degree of glory. Still, as Brother Brigham taught, there is a chance for some men who have committed this great transgression if their blood be shed, and there are others who, even if they were willing to have their blood shed, could not obtain forgiveness for their transgressions. You can read about this in the revelation on celestial marriage. (Doctrine and Covenants, Sec. cxxxii,par. 26-7.) They are those who have not only been baptized into the Church of Christ, received the power of the Holy Spirit and been enlightened from on high, but have been in the most sacred places on the earth, ordained of God by His holy law, and have made special covenants in relation to that and other sins; they have been specially enlightened ; they have gone from step to step, from grace to grace, from knowledge to knowledge, and have had keys of power placed in their hands whereby, if they are faithful, they may climb to the highest pinnacle of honor and glory in the presence of our Heavenly Father, and then they turn round and commit this great transgression, the shedding of innocent blood. For them there is no forgiveness. They will be banished from the presence of God; they cannot inherit the glory which was sealed upon them, however repentant they may be; they cannot come up in the first resurrection and enter into their exaltation; but they must be cast out from the presence of God and have the everlasting penalty pronounced,

“Depart from me ye workers of iniquity.”

They will be banished from the presence of God,, which is spiritual destruction, that spiritual death which is called the “second death.”

But, there are other persons who by making thisitonement may obtain redemption—persons that have not advanced to this degree of knowledge in understanding, and whose sins are not of so* heinous a nature. Because sin is guaged by the light of the individual. The depth of man’s infamy is guaged by the degree of his light and is opportunity. He that knows much is expected to do much. Of him that knows but little, only little is expected. If a man has great light and he sins he is the greater sinner. I have heard people argue that all sin is the result of ignorance. Well, it is just the other way. Sin is rather the result of knowledge ; because a man cannot sin without some light. An idiot cannot sin, because he is responsible. It takes a responsible being to do responsible wrong. The more responsible a man is, the greater wrong he does if he commits transgression.

The greater a man’s light is, the greater is sin. The greater the light, the greater the condemnation for doing wrong. That is based upon the eternal principle of justice. From this, then, it would seem that if a man commits a sin unto death there is no redemption : if not unto death, and he pays the penalty, there is for him a chance of salvation.

This divine law for shedding the blood of a murderer has never been repealed. It is a law given by the Almighty and not abrogated in the Christian faith. It stands on record for all time that a murderer shall have his blood shed. He that commits murder must be slain. “Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed.” I know there are some benevolent and I philanthropic people in these times who think that capital punishment ought to be abolished.

Yet I think the Lord knows better than they. Their law He has ordained will have the best results to mankind in general.

Well, is there any other sin that a man may commit which is worthy of death? I think there is. I will refer you to one in the Book of Leviticus, 20th chapter and 10th verse:

“And the man that committeth adultery with another man’s wife, even he that committeth adultery with his neighbor’s wife, the adulterer and; the adulteress shall surely be put to death.”

That was the law of God in the days of Moses. It was the law of God previous to the days of Moses, as you will find by reference to the Book of 1 Genesis. It has been a law of God from the beginning. Some people have an idea that Jesus.

Christ did away with that law, and they bring up the case of the woman that had been taken in transgression. The object of the Pharisees in bringing the woman to the Savior was that they might catch Him in some way. You will find by a reading the history of Jesus Christ’s ministry on the earth that it was then as it is to-day—snares are all the time being laid to catch the servants of God. They tried to entrap Him in many ways but He was able to meet them with the wisdom of the Great God ; for the Spirit of God was given to Him without measure. The woman they brought to Him was taken in this great transgression. The Pharisees knew the law -of Moses was that she should be put to death. They inquired what Jesus had to say. He stooped down and thought a little while, then wrote with His finger on the ground and exclaimed, “Let him that is without sin cast the first stone !

”The Pharisees looked at each other and finally they slipped away. Why ? Because that was “an evil and adulterous generation.’’

Those self-righteous hypocrites were guilty of the transgression themselves, and the person to inflict the penalty justly, had to be one who was not guilty; for how could one such sinner rightly inflict the penalty upon another? Jesus Christ’s words smote them to the heart, and they slunk off and left the woman standing there. Did the sinner go free? Did Jesus say the law ought not to be inflicted? No. He asked: “Woman, where are thine accusers ?” They were gone. “Neither do I accuse thee.” It must be remembered that there must be accusers as well as judges. Jesus set a pattern which judges in these times would do well to follow. He did not act as an attorney for the prosecution or as a witness against the accused as well as a judge to pronounce the sentence. “Woman, where are those thine accusers ? * * *

Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more.” pages 26-27

Blood atonement, as taught by leading elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints : an address delivered in the Twelfth Ward assembly hall, Salt Lake City, October 12, 1884

https://ia600801.us.archive.org/34/items/bloodatonementas00penr/bloodatonementas00penr.pdf

6. The delegates commit to working with the schools to enhance the way parents and families are invited into our education and formation.

The Rio Papers International Congress for Jesuit Education Delegates Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, October 2017

The Rio Papers (googleusercontent.com)

https://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:ce18dDJhSfoJ:https://jesuitinstitute.org/Resources/Rio%2520Papers.pdf&cd=51&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us

A  maturation chamber, also informally known as a Borg nursery, was a device used by the Borg Collective to accelerate the development of adolescent humanoids until they were ready to service the Collective as drones. Among those who were placed in such chambers were Annika Hansen (Seven of Nine), Icheb, Maryl and a young boy Seven of Nine met in Unimatrix Zero. (TNG: "Q Who"; VOY: "Collective"; VOY: "Unimatrix Zero")

Children assimilated by the Borg were placed in maturation chambers where they spent the following seventeen cycles. Once a drone disengaged from a maturation chamber, it would await instruction from the Collective, in order to gain a designation and a purpose. (VOY: "Mortal Coil", "Drone")

Borg nursery

A Borg nursery in 2365

Maturation chambers were first encountered in 2365, when Commander William Riker, Lieutenant Commander Data, and Lieutenant Worf beamed aboard a damaged Borg cube to investigate after its initial attack upon the USS Enterprise-D. Riker referred to the chambers as a "nursery". This "nursery" consisted of several drawers in the wall, each containing an infant in an early stage of assimilation. The Borg infants did not exhibit either the extensive implants or the body armor of mature drones, nor was it known at the time if Borg infants required food sources other than the electricity consumed by adults. (TNG: "Q Who")

At the time "Q Who" was produced, the back story regarding the Borg increasing their numbers through assimilation was not yet developed. Therefore, Riker's description of the nursery indicates that the Borg reproduced with each other, their babies born as organic lifeforms, and then (after birth) enhanced with mechanical devices. This was later disproved by several episodes of Star Trek: Voyager, which stated that the Borg expand their numbers through assimilation only (see Seven of Nine's quote about the fetal Borg below, for example), capturing babies and children and then placing them in maturation chambers to accelerate their growth.

Borg fetal drone

A fetal Borg drone inside a maturation chamber

After assimilating The Doctor's mobile emitter and sampling DNA from Ensign Mulchaey in 2375, Seven of Nine's nanoprobes created a modified maturation chamber in one of USS Voyager's science labs. When Seven of Nine saw a fetal Borg drone inside this chamber, she indicated that this was unusual, saying, "I don't understand. The Borg assimilate. They do not reproduce in this fashion." The growth rate of this drone, known as One, was twenty-five times faster than normal. The chamber was protected by a force field. (VOY: "Drone")

https://memory-alpha.fandom.com/wiki/Maturation_chamber

SECTION 4

HOUSES AND WORKS OF THE SOCIETY AND THEIR GOVERNANCE

401 §1. Houses of the Society are of different types:

1° Houses dedicated to apostolic functions, which can have joined to them institutes or apostolic works (pastoral institutes, parishes, retreat houses, reviews, colleges, universities, centers of doctrinal research and/or publication, and the like);

2° Houses for the service of the Society: either for the spiritual formation or studies of our members (our seminaries or houses of probation and formation) or for the care of our elderly and infirm (infirmaries).[143]

§2. The word house when used without qualification can designate all of these, unless something else appears from the context.[144]

402 §1. The faculty of erecting any independent houses of the Society or of converting them to other very different uses, with due observance of the law, belongs to the superior general.[145]

§2. To him also belongs the faculty to grant to apostolic institutions canonical juridical responsibility independent of our communities, according to the norm of law.[146]

§3. The faculty of dissolving, alienating, or transferring houses of any type as well as apostolic institutes of the Society belongs to the general, according to the norm of law, after hearing his council and the major superior under whose jurisdiction it is located.[ 147]

403 §1. The service of authority proper to a local superior refers to the individual members of the community and to the community itself as a whole.[148] He should understand as applying to himself what is said about superiors in general in nos. 349-354.

§2. It is the responsibility of the superior, after he has shared with the individual in his discernment, to see to it that the apostolic work of each is properly integrated into the global mission of the Society. It pertains to him to focus the mission assigned to each by the major superior and to promote the sense of apostolic solidarity of all the members of the community, even of those who may be engaged in very diversified activities.[149] He should foster spiritual discernment in common where the proper dispositions for it exist, according to our way of proceeding in the Society. He should keep the community united in love and obedience.[150]

404 §1. As necessity demands, the local superior should be helped by assistants.[151] In addition to a treasurer, he should have a minister to help him in preserving the order of the community, to look after all needs, and to supervise offices that deal with material life.[152]

§2. Insofar as possible there should also be in every house a spiritual director, appointed by the provincial, with due respect for the freedom of each one to go to his own spiritual director.[153]

405 Vice-superiors of dependent houses have the authority that they have received from the major superior or the local superior.

406 §1. If one person alone cannot effectively carry out the governance of both the community and the apostolic institute of the Society associated with it because of their importance or complexity or for other reasons, it is the right of the major superior to establish either a vice-superior (or superior of the community ), to whom the superior habitually delegates the care of the community and its members, or a director of the work, whatever may be his title, to whom he habitually delegates responsibility for directing the institute or apostolic work. Such delegated vice-superiors or directors of the work are immediately dependent on the one appointed as the superior, and should give him an account of the office entrusted to him.

§2. When, however, the governance of an apostolic institute, whether proper to the Society or entrusted to its responsibility and conjoined to a community, is independent of the community or for various reasons ought to be independent, a director of the work can be appointed who is immediately dependent on the provincial in carrying out his function, with due observance of any existing civil regulations. This can also be the case when an apostolic work is connected with several communit ies. I ts director depends on the superior of the community to which he belongs in other aspects of his personal religious life.

§3. When there is question of works of greater importrance, namely, an educational institution, a center of research and social action, a periodical of great influenmce, and so on, the major superior should not make changes in governance, as mentioned in §§1-2, without the general s approval.[154] When he gives such approval, he will also determine the way a director of the work is to be appointed, insofar as this is necessary, in view of the concrete situation.

407 §1. A director of the work in institutes proper to the Society or entrusted to its responsibility, or even considered as such in the public mind because he received from it his mission to undertake this work, has the religious-apostolic authority, as defined in his appointment, that enables him to effectively direct our members who work with him and the institute itself to the end proposed, according to its proper Ignatian character.[155]

§2. Even if the local superior (or vice-superior of the community ) does not have the direction of the apostolic institute, he nevertheless retains the responsibility to confirm his brethren in their apostolic mission and to see to it that their religious and community life is such as to enable them to fulfill that mission with God s grace.[156]

§3. There should always exist, strengthened if necessary by appropriate statutes, a close collaboration in their respective functions between the superior (or vice-superior of the community) and the director of the work; even though they have distinct functions to fulfill, they work in one and the same area of responsibility and mission in a way that is complementary and unified. The relation each of them has with the members both of the community and of the work should be clearly defined, as well as the relation of the members with each of them.[157]

§4. A Jesuit community associated with an apostolic work has the role of sharing the basic inspiration of the Society with the entire apostolic community composed of laity and religious; it will share by means of word, witness, and inspiration, through the objectives therein set forth, through values discovered and presented, through the human relations proper to every work of the Society.[158]

408 §1. The general can declare a house to be common to its own province and to another province or provinces, or even committed to the shared responsibility of the conference of major superiors, if this seems appropriate,[159] either because the house serves the needs of all these provinces or because all these provinces must contribute to the maintenance of the house, or for both reasons.[160] §2. In regard to these houses, the following must be observed, with due regard also for no. 389, §4, about nonapplication of members from other provinces to the province in which the house is located:

1° Unless by decree of the general they are placed under the moderator of the conference of major superiors or someone who enjoys special jurisdiction over them, their governance belongs to the provincial in whose territory they are located. But it is appropriate in matters of greater moment that he should consult the provincials of the other provinces with whom each such house is common.

2° When a common work is under the care of a conference, any division at the level of major superior between apostolic responsibility for the work and cura personalis of those assigned to it on a permanent basis should be avoided as much as possible, so as to safeguard the normal conditions necessary for authentic Ignatian government.[161]

3° Established rules and objective criteria are to govern the assignment of personnel from the provinces and regions to common houses. When a major superior is asked to make a particular man available for a common house, he should normally give this request a priority at least equal to the needs of his own province or region.[162]

4° Members who work in a common house, although not applied to that province, are subject to the one on whom, according to the norm of 1°, the house directly depends, as if he were their own major superior. Other provincials can (and must) visit their own subjects living in common houses. I f they have any observation to make about the house, they should make it known to the competent superior. But they are not to grant any faculty, dispensation, or permission to their own subjects in a common house, since this pertains to the provincial to whom the governance of the house directly belongs.[163]

409 The same observations about a common house apply, with the necessary adaptations, to a work or apostolic institute common to several provinces.

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

The Bundy Bloodline (My knowledge and research is limited. So much more work can be done to uncover the evil works of darkness that collaborate to destroy the Christian faith. Hopefully articles like this will serve as spotlights on the Jekylls and Hyde that ravage our land. And that seeing their opponents better, Christians will avoid the many secret spiritual undertows that drown so many.) In the 1980s one of the most famous criminals was a serial killer named Ted (Theodore) R. Bundy. It is not publicly known why he killed so many innocent victims. Ted Bundy told his girlfriend Elizabeth Kendall that "the force" caused him to kill. Bundy’s confession to her was given after his final arrest in Florida. Elizabeth wrote down his confession as he gave it to her over the phone. Ted said, "I don’t have a split personality. I don’t have blackouts. I remember everything I’ve done. Like Lake Sammamish. We went out to Farrell’s for ice cream after eating hamburgers. It wasn’t like I had forgotten or couldn’t remember, but it was just over...gone...the force wasn’t pushing me any more. I don’t understand it. The force would just consume me." (Kendall, Elizabeth. The Phantom Prince My Life with Ted Bundy. Seattle: Madrona Publishers, 1981, p.176) "The force" is the very term that high level Satanists use to describe the power that they believe in, which they believe can be used for either good or evil. The movie Star Wars surprisingly used the Illuminati’s term "the force", which up until that time had been reserved for esoteric use by Satanism and the occult. This is part of the plan 3 to take the occult and its goals and instill it into the public’s thinking and goals, so that the conspiracy becomes an "open conspiracy" with the general public promoting the drive toward witchcraft as the world religion and its One-World-Government. Who was Ted, and why did he do what he did? There are a great number of unknowns about Ted. And although it appears to the public that the newspapers covered his crimes thoroughly, often appearances can be very deceiving. If Ted Bundy was reiated to the Bundy Family of the hierarchy, we could expect several things almost without doubt, 1. that his Satanic activities and any occult connotations to the murders would be kept very secret by the police, the newspapers, and his family, 2. that information about the case and Ted Bundy would be closely contained. Interestingly, when I recently went to research Ted Bundy, every copy (all four of them) of the book Ted Bundy: Conversations with a Killer by Stephen G. Michaud had been stolen from the Portland Central Library. One of the other books on him was also missing, and the other was overdue. The University library which is on a different library network was just as bad. I did my research across the border in Washington state. Another category of books that is consistently stolen I have been told by the library staff are books on Freemasonry. Consequently, the Portland Central Library has a policy that interlibrary loan books on Freemasonry cannot be taken out of the library, even though the lending library doesn’t mind if they are checked out. Another example of how books relating to Satanism or the Satanic conspiracy become rare is when I checked the Thurston Co. WA library’s computerized system for Anton LeVey’s Satanic Bible. Of the system’s 18 copies, 14 were lost (I assume stolen), one was listed "trace", and three were being held by the libraries (that is, they were not out on the shelves). Before proceeding any further, let me categorically state that I haven’t found anything that ties Ted Bundy in with the top Satanic family of the Bundys, nor have I found anything that disproves it either. I don’t know either way. Still there are some interesting items about Theodore Bundy. (Perhaps someone else will be motivated do the genealogy work, and save me the work.) Ted was a law student. One of the schools he studied law at was University of Puget Sound, WA. A major reason he did so poorly in law school was the immense stress that took place in his life in connection to the time and effort he put into murdering beautiful women. Yet, his poor academic performances were no barrier to his political success. Ted does have a number of items that seem suspicious. First, Ted drove all the way from Washington state to Miami, FL to take part in Nelson Rockefeller’s 1968 campaign. He was a big Rockefeller fan. Ted was appointed Assistant Chairman of the Washington State Republican Central Committee, Ted travelled in elite social circles, and was preparing for a campaign for Ted to run for State Governor. For instance in 1973, he was part of the Republican State Committee. He may have been on this committee in other years too. (Ironically, Ted Bundy had served briefly on the Seattle Crime Commission on a Study of White Collar Crime.) For whatever reasons-whether it be elite connections or his winning personality, it is certain that he had a big political career in front of him as a young person if he had not blown things. Second, almost all the serial killers have had connections to Satanism and in every case the media and the police have suppressed or greatly downplayed their connections to Freemasonry and Satanism. For instance, Charles Manson (Freemason, O.T.O. & Satanism), Sam of Sam Berkowitz (O.T.O. & Satanism), Jack the Ripper (Freemason), and Henry Lee Lucas (Satanism). Could it be that Ted Bundy had a Satanic side to him? I haven’t seen anything that shows that he wasn’t a Satanist. He did join the Mormon church during the middle of time period of years when he was murdering innocent women, but his motive for joining certainly had nothing to do with sincerely serving God. I have learned that Ted had an interest in Astrology. Perhaps the closest person to Ted Bundy, his longtime girlfriend Elizabeth Kendall, wrote in her book The Phantom Prince My Life with Ted Bundy that she didn’t know why he brutally killed so many women. She was aware that he liked bondage-type sexual arrangements. But the inner workings of Ted’s mind were a mystery to her. And Ted was capable of some of the biggest lying and yet coming across totally honest. (This type of lying goes on everyday by the Illuminati members who as a habit make boldface lies to the public.) Ted Bundy was adopted by his father Johnnie Bundy, who was a dentist in the northwest area of Washington State. What is this main branch of Bundy’s that we are speculating that Ted’s father 4 might or might not be tied to? The original Bundy family came to the New World before 1635 to Boston, MS. A few years later they moved to Taunton, MS. A large branch of these Bundys went to Connecticut, and later a few went on to New York. Another group of colonial American Bundys were in North Carolina. The particular members of the Bundy family that are prominent in the New World Order today, are the one’s who would have inherited the position of authority over the family if Satanic tradition had been followed. The Bundy family was an old American family that was part of the Eastern establishment, but with only a few exceptions like Congressman Solomon Bundy in the early 19th century, the family has only come into the public’s eye during the twentieth century. This family also surfaces in not so prominent places too. Two of the key early Watchtower Society leaders were Bundys. These were Walter H. Bundy, who went with Charles Taze Russell to Great Britain on his May 29-31, 1909 trip, and Edwin Bundy who worked at the Bethel Headquarter at the turn of the century and travelled around the U.S. for the Watchtower Society from 1906 to 1910. The following is my own Who’s Who of the Bundy Illuminati family. After this list introducing our cast of characters, this article will get back to discussing the Bundys. WHO’S WHO OF THE BUNDYS Eric Bundy- Placed in charge of the prisoner Howard Hughes by the llluminati family of Onassis. More about this later. Eugene H. Bundy-lawyer, judge (1889-1896), V.Pres. & dir. Central Trust & Savings Co., banking ties, dir.Industrial Co., partner Bundy & Jones, chairman Exec. comm. of the Republican state central committee in 1898 and 1900, Knights of Pythias,Order of Red Men, Order of Elks,Episcop. Frederick McGeorge Bundy--Skull & Bones (init. 1921), chrmn. North Atlantic Fillet Council Harriet Lowell Bundy--married Skull & Bones member Gasper d’ Andelot Belin (init. 1939 with Harriet’s brother). Harvey Hollister Bundy (1888-1963)-- Skull & Bones (init.1909), Special Ass. to Sec. of War Stimson (Skull & Bones), law clerk for Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes, Key Pentagon man on the Manhattan Project, sec. of U.S. Sugar Equilization Board, chrmn Panama Railway Co, (in the U.S.’s Canal Zone), chrmn. Boston Personal Property Trust, dir. Boston Five Cents Savings Bank, dir. State Street and Union Trust Companies, dir. New England Merchants, dir. R.M. Bradiey Co. In 1952, he became the chairman of the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, chrmn Foreign Bondholders Protective Council, trustee & pres. of World Peace Foundation, chairmn Wellesly College, chairman of the New England Rhodes Scholarships Selection Committee, member Century Assoc., and some other things. Unitarian. Harry W. Bundy--Mason, Satanist, and Chief Adept (9°) of SRICF Harvey Hollister Bundy, Jr.--possibly init. in one of the other Yale Secret societies, banker. Katherine Lawrence Bundy--daughter of Harvey Hollister, Sr. McGeorge Bundy (1919- )--MJ-12, Skull & Bones (init. 1940), C.F.R., President Ford Foundation, Bilderberger, Special Assistant to Presidents Kennedy and Johnson on National Security Affairs-- National Security Advisor. Robert Bundy--edited Images of the Future: The 21st Century & Beyond. William Putnam Bundy (1917- )--Skull and Bones (Init. 1939), C.F.R, CIA (1951-61, once CIA always CIA), editor of CFR’s Foreign Affairs (1972- ), member of the PERMANENT STEERING COMMITEE of the Bilderbergers, Ass. Sec. of State, Far Eastern Affairs ’64-69, 1960 Staff Dir. of Presidential Commission on National Goals, Prof. MIT (1969-71), part of the law firm of Covington & Burling which represents many of the Illuminati elite in Washington, D.C.. 5 OTHER PROMINENT BUNDY’S INCLUDE... Charles Alan Bundy-- foundation executive, manager of several companies, pres. Springs Foundation, & pres. Close Found., China, S.C. Parks, Recreation and Tourism Comma., mem. S.C. Coordinating Council for Econ. Dvel, Rotary Club Pres., chrmn bd.lst Meth. Church (1978-79) Charles H. Bundy--Sec. of Frost Foundation Charles W. Bundy--Sec. of Cornelius Foundation Edwin S. Bundy--business executive, Cornell Univ., Century Assoc. Hezekiah Sanford Bundy--Congressman, lawyer, Jonas Mills Bundy--founder & ed. in chief of NY Evening Mail (newspaper), close friend of Pres. Garfield, law degree Harvard Omar Bundy--West Pointer, General William Edgar Bundy--US. attry So. Dist., trustee Ohio University, editor of some journals WHAT IS SO POWERFUL ABOUT THE BUNDYS? Most Americans would not recognize the Bundy family as a powerful elite family. However, during recent history two Bundy brothers held the key positions that controlled most of the information that was fed to U.S. Presidents during the Kennedy and Johnson administrations. When Johnson took over after J.F. Kennedy was assassinated McGeorge Bundy was in the key position as Nat. Sec. Advisor to determine what the President did and didn’t hear. His brother was in a key State Dept. position. Both Bundy brothers were also fraternal brothers of the Illuminati Order of the Skull and Bones. Interestingly, Jonas Mills Bundy (1835-1891) was a key advisor to President Grant, President Garfield, and President Chester A. Arthur. McGeorge Bundy and his brother William P. Bundy have held important CFR and important Bilderberger positions. This in itself makes it clear that the position and power of these two men is extensive. McGeorge Bundy sat on MJ-12, which is the council of wise men that rules the United States. (See Be Wise As Serpents chptr. 2.13 for an explanation about what MJ-12 is and documentation). United States has been the most powerful nation overall on the earth, so without a doubt McGeorge has had both great public-known and great secret power. The three most prominent Bundys to write about are Harvey Hollister Bundy, Sr., William P. Bundy, and McGeorge Bundy. We will now take a look at these three along with Eric Bundy, who was given a key position in a sinister plot to steal all wealth and power of Howard Hughes. and Harry W. Bundy, who was a chief adept of one branch of the Illuminati. HARVEY HOLLISTER BUNDY SR. His grandfather was a lawyer and a Congressman, and his father was a lawyer. Harvey also became a lawyer. But he didn’t stop there. Harvey was initiated in the Skull & Bones in 1909. After his law degree he did some world travelling. Then in 1914, he began working for Justice Wendall Holmes. Later in 1929, Alger Hiss (CFR) also began working for Justice Holmes. Hiss was a communist spy and later a key player during F.D. Roosevelt’s reign. Harvey’s son William P. narrowly missed having his career ruined because William had financially helped Alger Hiss. Harvey had five children. Three of these had ties to the Skull and Bones Order also. Harvey became the Ass. Secretary of State 1n July, 1931 until Mar. 1933 under Henry Lewis Stimson. Secretary of State H.L. Stimson was also a Skull & Bones member (init. 1888) Harvey’s son McGeorge would co-author a book with Stimson entitled On Active Service in Peace and War in 1940. Harvey was special legal assistant to the U.S. Secretary of the Treasury. Harvey became the Special Assistant to the Secretary of War during W.W. II. He travelled with the Sec. of War overseas numerous times. It is often said 1f you want to know where the real power lies look at a man ‘s 6 advisors. Here we see Harvey giving advice to the US. secretary of and Bones pp. 49-50 where be give. various reasons why Covington & Burling are highly suspected of left-wing activity.) William began his War during the United States’ largest military challenge in history. Harvey was one of the most key figures 1n the supervision of the Manhattan Project developing the Atom bomb. He was the key Pentagon man. He did liaison work between the War Dept. and Office of Scientific Research and Development. In 1952, Harvey took over the Carnegie Endowment for Peace from John Foster Dulles. The Carnegie Endowment for Peace has been a major vehicle for the Illuminati to finance tax free various projects. In 1971 for instance, the Carnegie Endowment for Peace spent over $2 million, and had assets of $41 million. The stated object of the foundation is "to promote international peace." This is the type of peace that President George Bush told the United Nations that the world needed. Skull and Bones member George Bush informed the U.N. that a One-World-Government peace was needed by the world. Harvey got the job at Carnegie because Alger Hiss had been convicted of perjury. John Foster Dulles was on record recommending Alger Hiss to replace himself. (See Eleanor, Allen. and John Foster Dulles and Their Family Network by Leonard Mosley, p. 311.) The various men who run the various Carnegie Foundations work with the Rockefellers. WILLIAM P. BUNDY William P. Bundy started out his career 1n 1947 working for Covington & Burling which is a firm that represents many of the Illuminati in Washington, D.C. Covington & Burling appears to have been a conduit for the Iliuminati to create a left-wing political movement in the US. (Read Antony Sutton’s book America’s Secret Establishment An Introduction to the Order of Skull career working for the CIA at this time (1947), and in 1951 he quit Covington & Burling to begin openly working for the CIA as an analyst, and then as assistant to the deputy director of the CIA. His job as assistant required him to get Atomic Energy Clearance. In 1953, Joe McCarthy had caught onto the New World Order. Although the history books and papers report that he was "commie" hunting, If one reads Joe McCarthy’s own words it is clear be was gunning for the New World Order. Senator Joe McCarthy subpoenaed William Bundy to testify. The Senator knew he could expose a great deal if William P. Bundy was questioned, eyen if he might try to lie. The calling card to get the subpoena was the fact that William had donated at least $500 to help communist spy Hiss defend himself. Hiss’s brother Donald worked for Covington & Burling when William was there, and Alger had worked at the firm William’s Dad had worked at. McCarthy sent down many subpoenas but Allen Dulles, who was part of the llluminati and the CIA director ignored the subpoenas, and eventually was able to get William P. out of the country so that he would not have to face McCarthy’s questions. The State Dept. was going to arrest William P. at the dock as he was trying to escape on the Queen Mary, but Alien Dulles was able to get the State Dept. to call off the arrest, and William P. Bundy sailed. McCarthy wrote Allen Dulles, "I note your refusal to give us any answers to our questions. Your insistence is very revealing. It would seem that the last man in the world who would try to protect and hide the facts about one of his top officer’s [Bundy] association with, and contributions to, a convicted traitor would be the head of the CIA. I think it necessary for me to call your attention to the tremendous damage you thereby do to this organization. That the matter cannot and will not rest here is, of course, obvious.’ (A Biogranhy of Eleanor. Allen. and John Foster Dulles and their family network by Leonard Mosley, p.322) Lou Russell who was an important figure in the House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC) was part of the Illuminati power structure. This is something one wouldn’t expect. It appears like some of the men McCarthy thought were on his side weren’t. While the Hiss/Bundy affair led to McCarthy (a genuine patriot) being killed and discredited, someone else who was a socialist and lackey of the CFR was given wide publicity as an anti-communist hero from what happened to Hiss. Funny how the credit is distributed by the establishment media. This socialist was Richard Nixon (CFR). He was given false credit for convicting Hiss (CFR) to build a false public image as an anticommunist crusader. Nixon did not do the footwork etc., to get Hiss convicted contrary to the false image the establishment newspapers and history books give. Later, protected by his "anti-communist" mask, Nixon would recognize Red China, among many other pro-communist NWO acts. By trying to 7 subject a member of one of the top 13 Illuminati families to Congressional questioning, McCarthy had signed his death warrant. It was not long before the Illuminati killed McCarthy. And they have dragged this great patriot’s name through the mud. Skull and Bones George Bush was still taking pot shots at Joe McCarthy during the 1992 Presidential campaign. William P. Bundy commented on the help Allen Dulles gave him throughout the Hiss affair with the following words, "I guess there was an element of tribal loyalty in the way Allen handled this, that he knew me, he knew my brother, a sort of fellow feeling-a feeling for the comradeship of the CIA but also a tribal feeling toward a set of people who were in law firms, entered government when the need was felt, could be invited back to the house." Yes, that set of people is called the Illuminati. In 1960, William P. Bundy while still with the CIA was placed as the Staff Director of the mew Presidential Commission on National Goals. If national goals are seriously being set, then that implies that something is happening above and beyond the american people voting at the voting booths, congressmen voting at the Capital, and the market place simply functioning. Indeed there is a guiding hand behind events which is taking us down a preplanned route to achieve Illuminati goals. Bundy’s Commission on National Goals set down goals that are Hegelian philosophy. The goals state that the individual has a duty to advance the will of the state, and that the state "is to stimulate changes of attitude ... The American citizen in the years ahead ought to devote a larger portion of his time and energy directly to solution of the nation’s problems...many ways are open for citizens to participate in the attainment of national goals." (America’s Secret Establishment. p.50) ERIC BUNDY The Illuminati uses what is called Hegelian philosophy. A thesis is set up. An antithesis (the opposite of the thesis) is then set up, and then out of the conflict of the two comes the synthesis. Hegelian philosophy is really a fancy term for what the Illuminati were doing before the term was invented. To bring this all down to street terms, the Illuminati’s Mafia (yes the Illuminati created and runs the Mafia) would send businessmen a letter demanding money and signed with the imprint of a black hand. (This was the thesis). If the demand wasn’t met then the business would be burned or the businessman hurt. Then the Mafia would introduce themselves as potential protectors for the businessman from the black hand extortioners (themselves). (This is the antithesis). And when the businessman begins paying the Mafia for protection that is the synthesis. The llluminati are doing this tactic all over the world, and it certainly has almost everyone fooled. Mafia strongman Sam Giancana (birth name Momo Salvatore Guingano) had a girlfriend Judith Exner that J.F. Kennedy (a member of one of the top 13 Illuminati families) spent regular time with sexually. Giancana also had a friend named Robert Mayheu who worked under Stavros Niarchos of the Onassis family. Stavros Niarchos is a Bilderberger and a nephew of Aristotle Onassis. The Onassis family, - of the top 13 llluminati families, runs the Mafia. Robert Mayheu worked for Giancana and the CIA. Why was a CIA agent willing to help Giancana?-weil as I indicated in other places the CIA is run by the top Illuminati families, and so is the Mafia. This CIA agent, or Mafia man, or Illuminati henchman whatever you want to call Robert Mayheu shows up in the details of the Kennedy Assassination and the kidnapping of billionaire Howard Hughes. Robert Mayheu and other men like him had infiltrated Howard Hughes’ organization prior to the kidnapping. In Mar. 1957, a wing or branch of the Illuminati under Onassis (commonly known as the mob or mafia) kidnapped the upstart billionaire and genius Howard Hughes. Now do you see what happens to competition to the Illuminati Top 13 families. Either you join the them, or you are destroyed. Satan must keep his organization intact. From the best inside information I have obtained concerning this area of Illuminati activity, apparentiy two -who were look-alike. to Howard Hughes were used. The reason two were used will be explained. First, because the "Howard Hughes’ (actually L Wayne Rector) who on rare occasions showed himself was a fake the Iliuminati wanted to keep him out of the public eye as much as possible, so it made sense to have another double. The natural story was that because Howard Hughes was so reclusive, he had hired Hollywood actor Brooks Randall to be his double to keep newsmen, and other snoops from following him. When Howard Hughes (L. Wayne Rector) would go out, then the decoy (Brooks Randall) would be employed to keep photographers, process servers and private detectors away from the Illuminati’s 8 real "Howard Hughes" (L. Wayne Rector). It was Robert Mayheu that hired Brooks Randall. And working with Mayheu and somewhat over Robert Mayheu was Eric Bundy was given oversight of the day to day operations involving the control of their prisoner Howard Hughes, who most likely died in 1971, and whose public death was 1975. For those wanting an official "paper trail" see Senate Report No. 94-465 entitled "Alleged Assassination Plots involving Foreign Leaders", 11/20/75, p. 74 where Mayheu’s role is talked about in the death of Onassis. One of Mayheu’s top men was Lou Russell, who- besides working for Mayheu, the CIA, the Onassis family-was the person who bandied the security and investigative needs of the Republican National Committee (RNC), and Russell was with the company that provided security for the Watergate complex when it burgiared. The Russell family is a top 13 family. The Russell family will of course have its own turn to have an article about them in this newsletter. It is Lou Russell who helped Nixon get Hiss convicted. Was McCarthy and Hiss used? It appears so. John Smith now puts out the theory contained in his book Alger Hiss: The True Story which claims Alger Hiss was framed. So we have come full circle. The communist agent that almost ruined William P. Bundy’s career, because Bundy was Alger Hiss’s and Donald Hiss’s friend, is now exonerated by a book written by an establishment researcher. MCGEORGE BUNDY Antony C. Sutton does an excellent iob in his book on the Skull & Bones Order in describing how McGeorge Bundy received preferential treatment all through his life. Consistently, McGeorge Bundy got jobs for which there were thousands of better candidates. McGeorge Bundy went to Yale where he was initiated into the Skull & Bones in 1940. McGeorge then went to Harvard. After this McGeorge joined the army as a private. Very few privates ever achieve the rate of promotion that McGeorge received. Within a year after joining as a private, McGeorge was promoted to captain. Not only was he made a captain he was placed on staff to plan the logistics and other details of the invasion of Sicily and the Normandy Invasion. That is honestly fantastic. How can a greenhorn without experience have the experience to know how much supplies, etc. are needed for a certain operation? Bear in mind, that these calculations are for battles in which the wrong combination of supplies could mean death or defeat for a unit. As Sutton points out on pg. 51, "Can a 23-year. old, with no military experience, undertake planning for amphibious operations? The answer is obviously no, even if his father (The Order) is in the Pentagon as an aide to the Secretary of War (The Order)." After the war McGeorge continues his phenomenal climb from job to bigger job, often with no credentials. 1945. He becomes assistant to the Secretary of War and co-authors a book with Stimson. Then McGeorge without any experience or credentials in economics becomes a consultant to the Economic Cooperation Administration. Then he becomes foreign policy analyst for Presidential candidate Thomas Dewey. Christians may recognize from the instruction that the Bible gives that pride warps our abilities to accurately see. How much pride has been installed in men like McGeorge that they feel comfortable to hop from one unqualified position to another and to make weighty decisions. 1949- Bundy was invited to Harvard University to teach as an assistant professor and in four years is made the Dean of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences at Harvard! How does anyone become Dean of a prestigious University department after four years of teaching. Not only has McGeorge been treated as if he is an instant military genius, an economic whiz, now he is bead of the arts and sciences. Bundy becomes the National Security Advisor. From 1961 to 1966 he is the Special Assistant for National Security Affairs to the President. This gives him great control over what the Presidents are told. For instance on pages 177-178, Sutton quotes a conversation between McGeorge Bundy, Dean Achison (Scroll & Key-another llluminati initiation point), and President Kennedy recorded in a memorandum. President Kennedy is lead to believe that the United States has deserted its ally of Portugal to aid nationalists in Angola, when in fact the US. was supporting Marxist guerrillas (that is communist guerrillas). In 1966, McGeorge was appointed President of the Ford Foundation, another Illuminati foundation that is promoting their agenda. McGeorge brought in Harold Howe II to be Vice. President, a position that Howe was unqualified for, except that Howe was a Skull & Bones 9 brother and was a team player that would help promote the New Worid Order agenda with its Hegelian philosophy and socialism. Both of the Fords on the Foundation board resigned in disgust at the way these Skull and Boners were using the Ford Foundation. HARRY W. BUNDY Harry W. Bundy was a Mason, a Satanist and the chief adept (9°) of the Colorado part of the SRICF. To clarify to the reader what this all means allow me to inform you about the structures Satan has built. Pure Satanism in order to function easier has set up some branches which are secret, but if the public hears about these branches, they have a veneer of respectability. Dr. Wynn Westcott, a famous Satanist and the Supreme Magus of S.R.I.A. wrote the rare book History of The Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia. IX. It was privately printed by these Masonic Rosicruclans on Dec. 30, 1900, and later received the Br. Museum Press Mark of 0475 h54. Within this rare book the leader of the S.R.I.A. spells out the purpose of the organization to the Brotherhood, "The aim of the Society...searching out the secrets of Nature; to facilitate the study of the system of philosophy founded upon the Cabala and the doctrines of Hermes Trismegistus ..." Hermes Trismegistus (as many of you know) means "the trice greatest Hermes" who was the Egyptian scribe god who is claimed to be the author of all magical writing. Hermes is credited for the grossly evil Satanicwitchcraft rituals that the ancient Egyptians and modern Satanism continue to practice. For an excellent exposé of the connections between the Egyptian Book of the Dead, Masonic Rituals and modern Satanism, I suggest David Carrico’s book The Masonic Egyptian Satanic Connection. (obtainable from Followers of Jesus Christ, 5220 Ashley Dr., Evansville, IN 47711). As I was just writing, a number of branches of the Illuminati were created with the same pattern as the Bavarian Illuminati, and these branches sometimes refer to themselves as Illuminati-and rightly so since they are integral part of Satanism. One branch has been set up within . Freemasonry called Societas Rosicruciana. They coil themselves Rosicruciana and Christians. How they attach the aame of Christ to Satanism, is beyond my imagination. Perhaps the "Christ consciousness they seek justifies in their minds calling themselves "exclusively Christian." Whatever they want to coil themselves they practice magic and Satanism. A number of daughter organizations have sprung up from the S.R.I.A. such as the Golden Dawn, the Stella Matutina and the Ordo Templi Orientis (OTO). The S.R.I.A. also worked closely with German Illuminism and the Theosophical Society. In England the Societas Rosicruciana (S.R.) is named S.R. in Anglia, in Scotland it is S.R. in Scotia, in Greece it is S.R. in Graecia, in Canada it is S.R. in Canada, and in the US. it is S.R. in Civitatibus Foederatis. The membership is very exclusive. And my understanding that there are about a dozen US. lodges called "colleges" with about 40 members each, which lends me to guess they have an exclusive membership of about 500 in the United States. Membership in Societas Rosicruciana has included such notable Satanists such as A.L Waite, Eliphas Levi, and Kenneth Mackenzie. It has included that Luciferian Albert Pike too. Within a nation the arena are divided up into provinces, each of which has a "college"-their fancy word for a satanic lodge. On Apr. 20, 1948 Harry W. Bundy became the chief adept of the Colorado college. Two letters by the Supreme Magus of all the S.R. groups Win. Wynn Wescott are photocopied so that the reader can read for himself from the SRIA’s Supreme Magus (lending magician) that they are connected to the Illuminati. See for yourself!! An interesting point in light of what I have printed in other newsletters, the Mass. college in 1393 printed a book by its Supreme Magus Gould (9°) which declares that the Grand Central San of the Universe is Alcyone in the Pliades. Shades of Alice Dailey, and C.T. Russell!! One of the most knowledgeable people to try to expose the New World Order and the Satanic hierarchy behind it said, "It remains for the student to follow evvery line of enquiry to the point of concentration where nil threads are gathered and systematically manipulated for the eventual destruction of Christian civilization. It may lend to the B’nai B’rith, the Universal Israelite Alliance, India or Tibet, but in any case a thorough and complete study of Rosicrucianism embracing a minute one of Rosicruciana in Anglia and its various branches will be a great step taken in the direction of uncovering much of the political and moral chaos of present day history of mankind." p.510) 10 Interesting, that this expert would say this. The threads go buck to 13 Top Families, and wouldn’t you know, several of their people are lenders of the S.R.I.A. including Harry W. Bundy. The Bundy family has been a very powerful family in American history which has managed to keep itself out of the limelight. Often the members d the Bundy’s have had power by virtue of being advisors to those in powerful positions. P.s. Congressman Reece, a real hero tried to go farther & expose the connections between Hiss, tho Carnegie Endowment Found., the Morgan Bank, and the rest of the tax-exempt foundations. The Illuminati moved mightily against Reece. SIMPLIFIED BIBLIOGRAPHY Almanac of Famous People Census Records National Cyclopaedia d American Biography Sutton, Antony. America’s Order of Skull & Bones Voorhis, Harold (Sapreme Magus IX°). Masonic Rosicrucian Societies."

Bloodlines of Illuminati

by:

Fritz Springmeier, 1995

https://www.cia.gov/library/abbottabad-compound/FC/FC2F5371043C48FDD95AEDE7B8A49624_Springmeier.-.Bloodlines.of.the.Illuminati.R.pdf

R.I.P Amanda Todd

August 31, 2014  ·

“Why aren't you in school? I see you every day wandering around."

"Oh, they don't miss me," she said. "I'm antisocial, they say. I don't mix. It's so strange. I'm very social indeed. It all depends on what you mean by social, doesn't it? Social to me means talking to you about things like this." She rattled some chestnuts that had fallen off the tree in the front yard. "Or talking about how strange the world is. Being with people is nice. But I don't think it's social to get a bunch of people together and then not let them talk, do you? An hour of TV class, an hour of basketball or baseball or running, another hour of transcription history or painting pictures, and more sports, but do you know, we never ask questions, or at least most don't; they just run the answers at you, bing, bing, bing, and us sitting there for four more hours of film-teacher. That's not social to me at all. It's a lot of funnels and lot of water poured down the spout and out the bottom, and them telling us it's wine when it's not. They run us so ragged by the end of the day we can't do anything but go to bed or head for a Fun Park to bully people around, break windowpanes in the Window Smasher place or wreck cars in the Car Wrecker place with the big steel ball. Or go out in the cars and race on the streets, trying to see how close you can get to lampposts, playing 'chicken' and 'knock hubcaps.' I guess I'm everything they say I am, all right. I haven't any friends. That's supposed to prove I'm abnormal. But everyone I know is either shouting or dancing around like wild or beating up one another. Do you notice how people hurt each other nowadays?

https://www.facebook.com/RIP.AmandaTodd11/posts/pfbid0YQm77SypoPQTBppKdpCcQbaeLoASQDUJjde1vPJTPLN4kmyn3PkgbpyQZG7MHyX1l

John Todd, the Illuminati and Witchcraft

Introduction

The following is a talk by John Todd to the Elkton Maryland Baptist Church when Dr. Tom Berry was the pastor in the Autumn of 1978.

Here is a quote from Todd’s talk in this article that may interest you to read further!

Phillip Rothschild ordered one of his mistresses to write an 1100-page book that would describe to all witches how they would take control of the World through the Illuminati: It’s called Atlas Shrugged. (By Ayn Rand) One of the things in it is happening on the front pages of the newspapers across the United States right now. In fact she spent a third of the book describing how they would raise the oil prices and then later destroy the oil fields & then they would also completely shut down the coal.

IT ALSO DESCRIBED HOW THEY WOULD BLOW UP GRAIN MILLS, how they would derail trains. Their sole purpose is to bankrupt their own companies and destroy their own companies until they destroyed the currency of the whole World, and still be so financially strong they would withstand it!

If you have any questions about this article, before writing me please first read the FAQ on this page!

Contents

John Todd’s main message about his experience in witchcraft and the Iluminati

Audio MP3 downloads of more of John Todd’s talks

Frequently Asked Questions about John Todd

History this article

Updated view of John Todd’s testimonial

John Todd’s testimonial of his experience in witchcraft and of the Illuminati

John Todd

ONE THING I’D LIKE TO SAY BEFORE I GET STARTED, it never seems to fail that when I’m done a few of my brothers and sisters in the Lord have fear in their hearts. There is no reason to have fear in your heart. It seems like every time we talk about the Enemy, Christians become afraid rather than stirred up and fighting mad! So I just ask that if you have this fear in your hearts when this is over, that you just simply get in your prayer chamber or up front or someplace alone with the Lord and discuss the matter with Him.

THERE IS NOTHING TO BE AFRAID OF WHEN IT COMES TO THE DEVIL; HE WAS DEFEATED 2,000 YEARS AGO! And that’s why I’m here; he was defeated 2,000 years ago! I think the thing that made me the most mad when I got saved was that I’d served somebody since I was a child, for over 20 years, that was defeated over 2,000 years ago! And I guess the only reason why I served him was that I didn’t realize who he was until I got saved, it took that enlightenment.

AS BROTHER BERRY PREACHED THIS MORNING ON THE DEVIL BLINDING GOD’S PEOPLE’S EYES and THE WORLD’S EYES, take it for a fact, he can do it! For some 20 years I served him as a priest and as a high priest, and later as a Grand Druid and had many thousands of people serving him under me, and never once did I even realize who I was serving.

THERE WERE MANY THINGS THAT I LEARNED IN WITCHCRAFT, I’m not going to tell you what they were, but there were many things that I learned and many things that I taught as a standard teaching in Witchcraft. As you go through apprenticeship or as you go through what we call the “Outer Court,” you are told to do things and you don’t ask why you do them. If you do ask why do them, they tell you that you’re being naughty and that you shouldn’t ask, mainly because they don’t know!

I NEVER DID KNOW WHY I WAS DOING THE THINGS I WAS DOING OR WHY I WAS TEACHING THE THINGS I WAS TEACHING. They worked, so we did them. After I got saved, it took salvation for me to find out why they worked. And I guess after knowing that, there is no way you can go back to what you came out of. Very quickly tonight–well, I can’t be really quickly, but I’ll try–I want to give my testimony, and then I want to turn it over for questions and answers.

I’VE LEARNED THE HARD WAY, AFTER FIVE YEARS, and IT’S NORMAL FOR ME TO SAY THE THINGS THAT I SAY, but it’s astounding for you to listen to them. And I realize that when the meetings are over that many things I say are strange to Christians. Most of you grew up in Christian homes, or even if you were in the World, you were not very close to what I was into, so when I say things, to me they are everyday things.

I GUESS THAT’S WHY WE HAVE SUCH A SUCCESSFUL MINISTRY WITH THE PEOPLE IN DRUGS and THE PEOPLE IN THE OCCULT, because they tried to tell Christians for years the things they’d been into and the things they’ve experienced, and they look at them like they’re crazy. Then I come along and I say, “Oh! Oh, sure I’ll listen to you, I’ve been there!” I know the same things, and I’ll sit there and I’ll listen and they find it very outstanding that I believe in them, because I’ve experienced them too.

SO I DON’T GASP AT SOMEBODY WHEN THEY TELL ME THEY’VE SEEN DEMONS or floated things through the air or received answers on Ouija boards or made people do their own will by spells, because I was there and I know it’s so, but at the same time I know how weak it is compared to what I have now.

WE WENT TO ST. PAUL WHEN THEY WERE GOING TO HAVE THEIR CONVENTION THIS YEAR, which they called off. They’re having it right now in Washington, D.C., this is the last night of it, and it was in all the front pages of the newspapers down there. Christians throughout the United States say, “You don’t really expect us to believe that witches are that organized!”–No, they’ve just got Senators and Congressmen and top witches down there all in one convention, they’re not organized, not at all!

BUT ANYWAY, WE WERE THERE, and MANY WITCHES CAME UP TO ME and ASKED ME WHY I WOULD BECOME A CHRISTIAN. See, witches have the opinion that Christians are either the most evil thing that ever lived or they’re the most foolish people that ever lived. They wanted to know why I would become a Christian. I said, “Because I’m more powerful now than I was when I was a witch!”–That’s not the real reason, but I said it in words they would understand. And they couldn’t grasp that. I know how they feel.

WHEN I WAS IN WITCHCRAFT I NEVER CONSIDERED CHRISTIANITY UNTIL THE NIGHT I GOT SAVED. I never once considered it was an answer, I never considered that Jesus was an answer and thought that the things in the Christian church were foolish, at the least, and dangerous at the most–and I guess they are dangerous to Witchcraft. But to explain what I’m talking about very quickly:

I COME FROM A FAMILY CALLED THE COLLINS. Some of them on this side of the Atlantic Ocean from England have changed their name to Todd back prior to the Civil War. That’s not to say that all Collins are Todds or the family that I came from, but this family brought Witchcraft to the United States.

I WAS IN PHILADELPHIA THE OTHER NIGHT and I DON’T UNDERSTAND WHAT IT WAS ALL ABOUT, but after I left there the newspaper decided that their greatest campaign would be against me, and many things I said in my testimony they said they checked out and weren’t so. It’s funny, we checked them out and they still were so!–Like many things that I’ll mention tonight.

WE EVEN WENT AS FAR AS TO SAY THAT WITCHCRAFT STARTED OUTSIDE OF SALEM, MASSACHUSETTS, and EVEN NAMED THE BAY THAT THE WITCHES LANDED AT that they named after the head witch, my ancestor, Frances Collins, and the newspaper said that place didn’t exist. It exists. We looked at the map and it was still there! We don’t quite understand quite what they were up to, but I guess they confused enough people to disregard it. We were wondering when people were going to get around to this, but anyway, I came from the Collins Family.

LET ME QUICKLY REMIND YOU, NO WITCHES WERE EXECUTED IN SALEM. There will be a book coming out shortly on this from Chick Publications. Except for one prostitute, everybody executed in Salem were Christians, and they were tried and convicted by a jury and by a pastor who was not a pastor but a slave trader hired by the Collins. The church was built by the Collins and the jury were all members of the Collins’ church. Needles to say, they weren’t Christians, they were Witches. We went back there and researched it!

BUT TO GO ON QUICKLY SO I DON’T CONFUSE YOU TOO MUCH … OF COURSE I’VE ALREADY DESTROYED YOUR HIGH SCHOOL HISTORY LESSON, I have a habit of doing that. I’ll destroy more than that before the night’s over! But when I was a youngster I started practising Witchcraft. I cast my first spell when I was eight, and I started studying for the Priesthood when I was 13. I was asked to join the Outer Court of the coven there in Columbus, Ohio, where I grew up, and at 14 I was initiated.

I WOULD LIKE TO ADD THIS BEFORE I GO ON, WHEN THE SERVICE IS OVER I WOULD BE GLAD TO TALK WITH ANY MASONS PRESENT, and I will compare my initiation to Witchcraft word for word, action for action, with yours. They are identical without change, and I’ll be glad to discuss the matter with you.

AFTER THAT AT 18 I WAS INITIATED A HIGH PRIEST. This made me the ruling pastor, more or less. You see in Witchcraft, church is a little different, only the ministers meet, and they meet once a month. The congregation doesn’t even know who is in it. They only go to their particular priest and ask for a favor, they never come together. But at 18 I was made the High Priest.

THAT MADE ME DRAFT-EXEMPT FROM THE U.S. ARMY OR FROM THE U.S. MILITARY SERVICE, because all of the denominations or Brotherhoods of Witchcraft are Federally recognized tax deductible churches and therefore their ministers do not have to serve! I stayed 4-D status, but a lot of us at that time thought it was important to get Witchcraft started at the different military bases, so we enlisted anyway, and that was in 1968.

WHEN I WAS DISCHARGED IN 1970 THERE WAS A COVEN IN EVERY MILITARY BASE IN THE UNITED STATES and EUROPE IN ALL FOUR BRANCHES OF THE SERVICE! So it grows very quickly. But I served Vietnam, flew back and re-enlisted for six years and served 30 days of my six-year term, went to Germany for that time. And up until this time I thought Witchcraft was just like being a Baptist or being a Catholic, it was a religion. I didn’t realize there was anything to it except Witchcraft, and this is where most Witches are at. In fact at this time I believed in a godhead system of gods and goddesses and believed in it very devoutly, I’d been raised in it all my life. I believed in the psychic powers and that’s all I believed in.

SO WHILE I WAS IN GERMANY ONE NIGHT, AFTER TAKING SOME DRUGS and DOING A LOT OF DRINKING, I GOT IN A SHOOT-OUT in the middle of downtown Stuttgart with an officer, and the officer got killed. Now the Army has a strict no-no about shooting officers, they don’t like it, so they placed me in solitary confinement, and there I am, waiting for Leavenworth more or less.

WE’D ALREADY OFFERED A PLEA TO THE JUDGE THAT WE WOULD PLEAD GUILTY IF HE WOULD GIVE ME 30 YEARS and CALL IT QUITS, and he tore it up and laughed at us. So I was pretty sure what was in for me, and I just sat there. And eventually through a riot that had happened at the stockade just a few days prior and a man being placed in solitary confinement with me and then released from the stockade, I got word back to the U.S. by phone of the predicament I was in.

I HAD BEEN IN GERMANY SUCH A LITTLE TIME THAT I HADN’T HAD TIME TO START A COVEN IN STUTTGART, and I had no way of getting the word out. So the man placed a phone call to Los Angeles, collect, to my foster mother and told the predicament I was in. I had told him to tell her to cast a spell on the jury so they’d think I was a real nice person, and that’s all I thought they would do. I’d seen spells like this work many times–I’ve seen them work recently many times in courts–but I was not expecting what took place!

ABOUT THREE DAYS AFTER THE MAN MADE THE PHONE CALL, MY CELL DOOR OPENED and THERE STOOD A SENATOR and A U.S. CONGRESSMAN, a couple of Generals and an Honorable Discharge. The Honorable Discharge gave no reason as to why I was being discharged; I just had an Honorable Discharge like I’d served all my time. I had all my time and rank and grade, even my top-secret security clearance.

I WAS TOLD THAT MY COURT-MARTIAL RECORDS HAD BEEN DESTROYED and that my military file would be placed with a top-secret security clerk so nobody could get into it, and that was the end of it. The Senator and the Congressman left, I went to Ft. Dix and drew the rest of my papers and stuff, and headed for Columbus, Ohio, scratching my head the whole time wondering what type of spell was so good that it had Senators and Congressmen doing its bidding!

I STILL DIDN’T KNOW WHAT WAS GOING ON, SO I ARRIVED IN OHIO and I AGAIN BEGAN ASKING QUESTIONS THE DAY I ARRIVED THERE. I was told they had been expecting me and here was an envelope with a one-way first-class ticket to Kennedy Airport in New York City, $2,000 for spending money, and I was to get on the next flight and they would make a phone call and tell them I was coming. That was fine except I wanted to know who “them” were. They said I would find out when I arrived, so I got on the plane, took off, landed at the airport and sure enough, somebody was waiting to meet me.

–A PERSON WHOSE BOOKS I HAD READ and WHO I HAD THOUGHT WAS ONE OF THE GREATEST WIZARDS, MALE WITCHES, THAT HAD EVER LIVED, and I felt very privileged that I could be staying with him learning more about Witchcraft from him. Now I gave his name–which I’m going to give a minute–in Philadelphia last Sunday night. I even gave his job at the time that I was staying with him, except the newspapers called the university that he was supposed to be working for and the university denied he’d ever been there.

IT’S FUNNY, I EVEN SAT IN HIS CLASSES AT THE UNIVERSITY. They have a way of covering things up. He has his own college now for Witches, and his name is Dr. Raymond Buckland, and at that time he was head of the Anthropology Department at Columbia University, although Columbia University likes to say that he never existed now.

BUT I LEARNED WITH HIM FOR AWHILE, LEARNED A LITTLE MORE IN MARYLAND, WENT TO CALIFORNIA and STUDIED SOME MORE. During this process I began to learn what most Witches don’t know, and that is that the gods they’ve been worshipping don’t exist, that they’re imitated by what we call “familiar spirits” or spirit guides, demons–witches don’t call them demons, they like to call them spirit guides–and that there is only one god and his name is Lucifer.

NOW THIS WAS A SHOCKING THING TO ME SINCE I WAS RAISED TO BELIEVE THAT THE DEVIL DIDN’T EXIST. You see witches aren’t Satanists, they don’t believe in Satan, and I was quickly explained to that Lucifer was a good god and not an evil god, and that Jesus was the imitator. So I learned, and I learned many things, both of Witchcraft, and I also learned why the Senators and Politicians were there!

THEY WERE THERE BECAUSE WE WERE THE RELIGION OF A POLITICAL ORGANIZATION CALLED THE ILLUMINATI, and I was told all about the Illuminati and its history. I was schooled in the things that it had done, and the things that it was going to do, and the things that I was going to do. And before I go on, I want to show you a few things that will help explain. (Charts:)

THIS THING YOU SEE UP HERE IS ON THE BACK OF YOUR ONE-DOLLAR BILL, and WHAT IT IS IS THE SEAL OF THE ILLUMINATI. America tells us it’s the reverse side of the Great Seal of the United States, the only problem is that the United States has never sealed one document with it, ever, and never intends to! It was in existence before the United States was in existence, and I invite you, if you know your Latin, to look at your one-dollar bills later, and down at the bottom you will see some Latin.

IT SAYS: “THIS NEW ORDER THAT BEGAN 1776”–THAT MEANS NOT THE 4th OF JULY, BUT MAY 1st, 1776, THE CREATION DAY OF THE ILLUMINATI. It consists of three pyramids in a sphinx, which I’ll go through very quickly. We’ve put a few blocks up here, but there are hundreds of blocks in each pyramid. This is the political organisation. This is the middle pyramid. This is some of the political and police organisations that they use, and we’ve put up ones that mainly concern the United States.

ON THE TOP OF EACH PYRAMID YOU WILL SEE A CAPSTONE WITH AN EYE IN IT. The capstone is the Rothschild Family or Tribunal that rules the Illuminati, they were the creators of it. The eye is Lucifer, their god and their voice. The first 3 top blocks are on every pyramid. (See above photo.)

THE TOP BLOCK IS WHAT I WAS INITIATED INTO, THE COUNCIL OF 13 CALLED THE GRAND DRUID COUNCIL. They only take orders from the Rothschilds and nobody else. They’re their private priesthood. The Council of 33 is directly under them, that is the 33 highest Masons in the World. The Council of 500, some of the richest people in the World–there are 500, actually, some of the richest people and conglomerates in the World–it’s their real power as I’ll show you in a minute.

I DON’T THINK YOU CAN SEE MUCH OF THE WRITING ON THIS, BUT THIS IS THE ORGANISATION OF WITCHCRAFT. The Golden Dawn is the 4th block up there, and it’s the Rothschild’s private coven. The Aquarian Arts Festival is the organization that ties all of the Occult Brotherhoods together in St. Paul, The Witches Church of America I was a member of. The Church of All Worlds is located in St. Louis. These are denominations like Northern Baptist, Southern Baptists, Independent Baptists, etc.

THE NATIONAL COUNCIL OF CHURCHES, THE SATANIC BROTHERHOOD OF AMERICA, SCIENTOLOGY, UNITY, is the main platform for Witches to be speakers at towards what they consider to be Christian people. The Church of Wicca is another denomination; it’s in Greenfield, North Carolina.

THE AQUARIAN ANTI-DEFAMATION LEAGUE IS AN ORGANIZATION THAT WAS FORMED BY ONE OF THE GRAND DRUIDS, ISAAC BONOVITZ, and the American Civil Liberties Union. Its purpose is to pass laws and to sue Christian churches in Federal court for defaming Witches and the Occult, and they have been winning millions of dollars in the Federal courts.

THE GARNARIAN BROTHERHOOD IS THE TRADITIONAL WITCHCRAFT IN ENGLAND. The Order of the Rose Cross–another word for it is Rosicrucians–they are a sacrifice order. And the Holy Order of the Garter is another traditional English Witchcraft group. (Points:)

THIS IS THE MOST IMPORTANT SYMBOL: THIS IS THE POWER OF THE ILLUMINATI. Without the Sphinx the mystery of the Illuminati would have no power. This is where all of its power comes from. You will notice the head of it is the Rothschild Family and the Council of 500. Under that, the Rockefellers, Duponts, Kennedys, Onasises and other families. Queen Juliana is also on the Council of 500.

OVER IN THE CENTER IS ITS HEART, THE BANK OF ENGLAND, THE BANK OF FRANCE, THE FEDERAL RESERVE ACT. Most people feel the Federal Reserve Act is a government organization. It is not! It has nothing to do with the Government of the United States; it is a stockholder company owned by individuals. Much of the stock is owned by non-Americans.

MANY BANKS and FAMOUS CORPORATIONS ARE OWNED OR CONTROLLED BY THE ILLUMINATI. We tell Christians across the U.S. that housewives and husbands cannot shop any day or any week without buying from a company that the Illuminati owns, it is impossible.

PHILLIP ROTHSCHILD ORDERED ONE OF HIS MISTRESSES TO WRITE AN 1100-PAGE BOOK that would describe to all witches how they would take control of the World through the Illuminati: It’s called Atlas Shrugged. (By Ayn Rand) One of the things in it is happening on the front pages of the newspapers across the United States right now. In fact she spent a third of the book describing how they would raise the oil prices and then later destroy the oil fields and then they would also completely shut down the coal.

IT ALSO DESCRIBED HOW THEY WOULD BLOW UP GRAIN MILLS, how they would derail trains. Their sole purpose is to bankrupt their own companies and destroy their own companies until they destroyed the currency of the whole World, and still be so financially strong they would withstand it!

NOW TO GO BACK TO MY OWN TESTIMONY WHILE EVERYBODY GETS A BREATH! I know you thought you were going to hear a lot about spell-casting or spooky ghosts, but I surprised you, I’ve got something more spooky to tell you! Anyway, as I learned all this, I was taken up to Colorado Springs, outside of NORAD Center about a mile in the same location, and placed through an initiation for the Council of 13, and then I moved to San Antonio where I lived until I was saved and ruled a 13-state area that I had from there.

WHEN I WAS SAVED I HAD 5000 COVENS, IN OTHER WORDS, CHURCHES, TOTALLING 65,000 PRIESTS and PRIESTESSES. That’s just the ministers, not the congregation, so it is quite large. This State wasn’t one of them, this is run by Mrs. Buckland, but Ohio was one of them, so it’s close enough. I lived there until I was saved on Labor Day of 1972. And what led to my salvation was this:

THE GRAND DRUIDS MEET EIGHT TIMES A YEAR ON THE WITCHES’ SABBATH AT VARIOUS LOCATIONS IN THE WORLD. I hosted the last meeting that I attended, it was held in San Antonio at the Casino Building. A courier from the London Embassy, a member of our State Department, brought a sealed courier pouch–so Immigration couldn’t touch it–to the meeting and left it. It had never been opened from the time it had been sealed at the London Embassy.

DR. BUCKLAND CUT THE SEAL ON IT and TOOK OUT SIX LETTERS THAT WERE SEALED WITH THIS ILLUMINATI CREST. The first four were just business, money that we were to pay here and there and so on. Actually, the Grand Druid Council is nothing but glorified bankers, they write millions of dollars worth of checks to people in political and religious fields every month. But the last two letters led me to want to get out.

I HAD, AS A CHILD, ACCIDENTALLY ATTENDED A FEW SUNDAY SCHOOL CLASSES because I had nothing better to do, and during those classes I heard about the Book of Revelation and a few things in it–which was very strange, being back in the early ’60s to hear anything like this, at least in the particular kind of church I was going to which was kind of liberal. So I had a little background of what the Christians felt was in their Bible. I thought it was foolish, but I had a little background.

NOW EVEN THOUGH I WAS A PART OF SETTING UP A WORLD GOVERNMENT, I ALWAYS KIND OF SNICKERED THAT THAT WAS EVER GOING TO HAPPEN, that we were serious, that it was kind of a little game we were playing. As long as the Rothschilds had all of the money to spend on our plans, we went ahead and spent the money. So I never took it seriously until we opened the last two letters.

NOW IN THE FIRST LETTER THAT WE OPENED OF THOSE LAST TWO, WAS A CHART, and IN THAT CHART IT LISTED AN EIGHT-YEAR PLAN FOR WORLD TAKE-OVER ENDING IN THE DECEMBER MONTH OF 1980. Since I have gotten out, I have not seen one thing fail or be delayed on that time chart. I’m not saying that it won’t be delayed, but it’s going to take a lot of Christians doing a lot of serious praying which I haven’t seen yet. Next, the last letter we opened contained–now I’ll have to quote it and then I’ll have to explain, it, since witches say English but they say words that may not mean anything to you–it said:

“WE HAVE FOUND A MAN WHOM WE BELIEVE TO BE THE SON OF LUCIFER. We believe that through his works and our backing he can become ruler of this world, stop all wars, and bring peace, finally, to this war-stricken World.” Now that literally meant that we had found a person so fantastically-powered that he could convince people he was their only salvation. Now that literally meant in Christian terms, he was demon-possessed like nobody had ever seen! (Ed: The Antichrist, 1Jn.2:18; Rev.13.)

AFTER READING THAT ON AUGUST 1, 1972, I DECIDED IT WAS TIME TO LOOK ELSEWHERE TO GET OUT. Now this hadn’t been a new idea, before I was made a Grand Druid I had thought about getting out.–So had a young actress in California that was ordered executed and left hanging with her throat cut by one foot–which is one of the tarot cards–to tell all witches that she had betrayed witchcraft and this was her death. And after seeing this and what happened to Sharon Tate, I decided I’d stay in. But now I wanted out. I didn’t know how to get out and I didn’t consider Christianity at all a way out, but I wanted to get out.

SO A MONTH ROLLED AROUND and I GOT DEEPER INVOLVED IN DRUGS. In fact, the night I was saved I weighed 149 pounds because I was doing $150 a day worth of methedrine speed–mainlining it–what the street people call “crystal.” So I was literally in a paranoid mess anyway because of this drug, and all these plans hadn’t made me any more restful.

SO ONE SATURDAY AFTERNOON A BAPTIST PREACHER CAME ACROSS ME IN ONE OF OUR OCCULT STORES. He was there because overnight, just about, he had come to realize that Witchcraft was real, when he had always considered it a fable about witches flying on broomsticks with warts on their noses and pointed hats. The way he’d found it was he’d found his daughter an initiated priestess of a Witchcraft coven! He’d caught her casting spells in her bedroom one night.

SO IT BECAME VERY REAL TO HIM, and AFTER MUCH PRAYER and FASTING, HE DECIDED TO TRACK DOWN A FEW WITCHES and see if he couldn’t witness to them. He wasn’t getting through to his daughter so he thought he’d go to the head of it and if they got saved, maybe his daughter would get saved. So he found me in one of our occult stores called “The Spanish Bazaar” there in San Antonio and started to witness to me.

HE KNEW WHO I WAS BECAUSE I WAS GOING BY MY WITCHCRAFT NAME, LANCE, and just about everybody in town had seen me on television or read about me in the newspapers about Witchcraft. So he started witnessing to me and I told him in certain profanities that I didn’t care for it and that I would like him to leave. So when this failed he decided that he wasn’t going to get past the demons that were in me, so he started ordering the demons to be quiet. Then he proceeded to pray for me whether I liked it or not, and the prayer went something like this:

“I DEMAND THAT SATAN STOP GIVING YOU HIS BENEFITS, INCLUDING DRUGS, I ORDER THAT TO BE SO IN THE NAME OF JESUS! And I command Satan to stop communicating with you supernaturally and I break your power of Witchcraft till you come face-to-face with the Gospel, and then I command your mind to be set free so that you can perceive the Gospel and make you own mind up.”–Now this was necessary in my condition because I didn’t have my own mind. And then he left.

I THOUGHT HE WAS CRAZY, SO I WENT UPSTAIRS and DID SOME MORE DRUGS because I couldn’t understand why I was feeling the way I was feeling, and that was not too well at that moment. So that night, I didn’t have anything to worry about, I did all my drugs up because I was expecting a very large shipment of drugs to come across at Laredo, Mexico.–Except something happened that had never happened before: The drugs got busted! The wrong guard that was not on our salary was on the border that night, and they even brought the wrong car across that had the wrong license number.

EVERYTHING THAT COULD HAVE GONE WRONG, WENT WRONG, and THE SHIPMENT WAS BUSTED and I WAS WITHOUT DRUGS. So when I found out about it, I made a few phone calls around different areas in the U.S. trying to find some drugs that could get to me very quickly. Most people had already used theirs up or were at the end of it, and I was told that I’d have some Tuesday morning–and that’s a long time to wait for an addict as bad as I was!

SO ABOUT MONDAY NIGHT, LABOR DAY NIGHT, AS I WAS GOING THROUGH EXTREME PROPORTIONATE WITHDRAWAL, I got in my car and started to drive it out of the parking lot and almost drove it in the river! So I left it there and I went for a walk. I walked about four or five blocks and I came upon a movie theater. Now it was just an everyday movie theater–it’s still there to this day–shows just regular pictures, not anything to do with the Christian Church, so I thought I was pretty safe. I paid my money and went in, sat down three rows back and wanted to get right into the movie.

AND THE MOVIE WAS CALLED “THE CROSS and THE SWITCHBLADE.” Now that my seem funny to you, it was not funny to me at the time. So I sat there trying to make wisecracks at the movie all night and became interested in Nicky Cruz. See, you think with one mind–I think with the same mind with now as a Christian–but as a witch I thought with a different mind: Dave Wilkerson was the enemy and Nicky Cruz was the hero.

SO I SAT DOWN THERE and I THOUGHT, THIS GUY’S PRETTY GOOD, THERE’S NOTHING WRONG WITH HIM, maybe he’ll convert the preacher over … and then he got saved! Now that term meant nothing to us, but when he changed from the old Nicky Cruz to the new Nicky Cruz, that meant something, that was impossible!

THE CORNERSTONE OR THE WHOLE FLOOR OF WITCHCRAFT is that you cannot cast a spell, you cannot mix a potion, you cannot do a rite without a firm knowledge of astrology. It is the base for all practices in Witchcraft, and one of its teachings is that you are born a set personality and there is nothing you can do to change from that set personality, and mine was pretty raunchy as it was.

SO IF NICKY CRUZ CHANGED, THIS WAS A MIRACLE THAT WAS NOT UNDERSTANDABLE TO ANY WITCH. So going out of there I was in a very confused state of mind, not realizing much of what had happened even to the point that I forgot I was even going through withdrawal. And as I walked out the door a young man walked up to me, handed me this tract and said, “Here, this is for you”–and turned around and walked off! Didn’t give anybody else a tract, just left, and the tract was called “Bewitched,” it was on Witchcraft.

NOW, I WAS RAISED IN A SUPERNATURAL WORLD. All our lives we had spent listening to spirit guides, and since that preacher had prayed for me, my spirit guides had not said a word to me. I was in a vacuum, much described like this: Have you ever gone through a trial where you pray and pray and you feel like you’re not getting through? Well, this was the way I felt, and nothing was coming through. I was in a vacuum.

AFTER 14 YEARS OF DEPENDING UPON THESE SPIRITS TO TELL ME EVERYTHING TO DO, NOBODY WAS TELLING ME ANYTHING–because this preacher had taken authority over them and had ordered them to be quiet. And as I was reading this booklet I had sense enough to know that something was trying to get to me, something was trying to get through, but none of my spirit guides would be giving me books on Witchcraft that was telling me the Devil was behind it!

https://www.jamesjpn.net/conspiracy/john-todd-the-illuminati-and-witchcraft/

The first member of the family who was known to use the name "Rothschild" was Isaak Elchanan Rothschild, born in 1577. The name is derived from the German zum rothen Schild (with the old spelling "th"), meaning "at the red shield", in reference to the house where the family lived for many generations (in those days, houses were designated not by numbers, but by signs displaying different symbols or colours). A red shield can still be seen at the centre of the Rothschild coat of arms. The family's ascent to international prominence began in 1744, with the birth of Mayer Amschel Rothschild in Frankfurt am Main, Germany. He was the son of Amschel Moses Rothschild (born circa 1710),[13] a money changer who had traded with the Prince of Hesse. Born in the "Judengasse", the ghetto of Frankfurt, Mayer developed a finance house and spread his empire by installing each of his five sons in the five main European financial centres to conduct business. The Rothschild coat of arms contains a clenched fist with five arrows symbolising the five dynasties established by the five sons of Mayer Rothschild, in a reference to Psalm 127: "Like arrows in the hands of a warrior, so are the children of one's youth." The family motto appears below the shield: Concordia, Integritas, Industria (Unity, Integrity, Industry).[14]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rothschild_family

"When his grandson, Naftali Hirz left the "House at the Red Shield" in 1664 and moved to the Hinterpfann (a tenement in the back of a house at the northern end of the Judengasse), he took the name Rothschild with him."

The Family ‹ Rothschild Name & Arms :: The Rothschild Archive

https://www.rothschildarchive.org/family/the_rothschild_name_and_arms/any_questions

"From Middle High German hirz, from Old High German hiruz, from Proto-West Germanic *herut, from Proto-Germanic *herutaz. Compare Dutch hert, English hart."

Hirsch - Wiktionary, the free dictionary

https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/Hirsch#:~:text=German-,Etymology,Compare%20Dutch%20hert%2C%20English%20hart.

"The word “Hirz” has its origins in Arabic and is often used to refer to a fortified or protected place. In its broader sense, it represents a location or space that is enclosed and fortified, offering a sense of safety and protection to those inside."

What is Islamic Hirz and Amulet? - MyRings Boutique

https://www.myrings.co/blog/what-is-islamic-hirz-and-amulet/#:~:text=The%20word%20%E2%80%9CHirz%E2%80%9D%20has%20its,and%20protection%20to%20those%20inside.

"Herzl is a beautiful boy's name of Yiddish origin. Borrowed from the name Hirsh, Herzl means “deer,” making it a special way to dote on your little one's delicate nature."

Herzl - Baby Name Meaning, Origin and Popularity (thebump.com)

https://www.thebump.com/b/herzl-baby-name

"The ancestral home of the Herzl family is in the German province of Bavaria. Herzl is a German nickname surname. Such names came from eke-names, or added names, that described their initial bearer through reference to a physical characteristic or other attribute. It is a name for a kindhearted or stalwart individual, and is derived from the German word herz, which means heart."

Herzl Name Meaning, Family History, Family Crest & Coats of Arms (houseofnames.com)

https://www.houseofnames.com/herzl-family-crest

"Old English heorte "heart (hollow muscular organ that circulates blood); breast, soul, spirit, will, desire; courage; mind, intellect," from Proto-Germanic *hertan- (source also of Old Saxon herta, Old Frisian herte, Old Norse hjarta, Dutch hart, Old High German herza, German Herz, Gothic hairto), from PIE root *kerd- "heart.""

heart | Etymology, origin and meaning of heart by etymonline

https://www.etymonline.com/word/heart

"[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved." The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"9 The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? 10 I the LORD search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings." Jeremiah 17:9-10

"6. The delegates commit to working with the schools to enhance the way parents and families are invited into our education and formation." The Rio Papers International Congress for Jesuit Education Delegates Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, October 2017

The Rio Papers (googleusercontent.com)

https://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:ce18dDJhSfoJ:https://jesuitinstitute.org/Resources/Rio%2520Papers.pdf&cd=51&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us

"Administration/administrators of temporal goods: 1. Of the Society in general: those who are administrators [326, 327, 419-21, 740-745, 759, 815]; the powers they have [743-745]; in what spirit and with what care and dedication the temporal goods of the Society are to be administered [305], 216 §§1, 2-4; social justice is to be safeguarded and fostered in the investment of money, 217; nothing is to be changed in or derogated from norms and instructions without permission, 216 §3; an account of one s administration is to be rendered [326, 741, 759], 167; especially so at the end of the t e rm s o f o f f i c e o f l o c a l superiors and treasurers, 222; negligent or wasteful superiors are to be corrected, 216 §4 2. Of one s own goods: is to be yielded from the beginning of novitiate and after first vows, 57 3. Of the goods of others: not to be undertaken without permission of the general, 166; administration of deposits of money from externs, whether in cash or in negotiable paper, should not be undertaken, 219. See also Buildings; Contracts in general, and in particular: Alienation of goods; Debts; Deposits; Gifts; Investment of money; Legacy; Rentals; Revenues"

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"The Union Générale.

Meanwhile the Nationalist and Reactionary parties in France desired to counterbalance the "Semitic" influence of the Rothschilds by establishing a banking concern which should be essentially Catholic. Accordingly in 1876 the Union Générale was founded with a capital of 4,000,000 francs, increased to 25,000, 000 fraces in 1878 under the direction of a certain Bontoux. After various vicissitudes, graphically described by Zola in his novel "L'Argent," the Union failed, and brought many of the Catholic nobility of France to ruin, leaving the Rothschilds still more absolutely the undisputed leaders of French finance, but leaving also a legacy of hatred which had much influence on the growth of the anti-Semitic movement in France. Something analogous occurred in England when the century-long competition of the Barings and the Rothschilds culminated in the failure of the former in 1893; but in this case the Rothschilds came to the rescue of their rivals and prevented a universal financial catastrophe. It is a somewhat curious sequel to the attempt to set up a Catholic competitor to the Roths-childs that at the present time the latter are the guardians of the papal treasure.

Of recent years the Rothschilds have consistently refused to have anything to do with loans to Russia, owing to the anti-Jewish legislation of that empire, though on one occasion the members of the Paris house joined in a loan to demonstrate their patriotism as Frenchmen."

ROTHSCHILD - JewishEncyclopedia.com

https://www.jewishencyclopedia.com/articles/12909

Mammon

wealth regarded as an evil influence or false object of worship and devotion. It was taken by medieval writers as the name of the devil of covetousness, and revived in this sense by Milton."

Mammon, biblical term for riches, often used to describe the debasing influence of material wealth. The term was used by Jesus in his famous Sermon on the Mount and also appears in The Gospel According to Luke. Medieval writers commonly interpreted it as an evil demon or god. Since the 16th century, mammon has been used to negatively describe the pursuit of wealth and has been used in both religious and secular contexts.

The etymology of the word is somewhat debated by scholars, but it seems to be derived from the Aramaic māmōnā. The word is rendered mamōnas in Greek and mammona in Late Latin and was left untranslated in the Vulgate. In English, mammon was used in the King James Version of the Bible and persisted as a word in other literature, though most modern Bibles variously use “wealth,” “riches,” or “gain.”

It is sometimes argued that the Aramaic word is transliterated from Hebrew, which is not unreasonable given Jesus’ Jewish background. In Mishnaic Hebrew the word mihamon is a contraction of mi, meaning “from,” and hāmōn, meaning “accumulation,” and connotes wealth or money. This word is used neutrally in the Hebrew Bible as the equivalent to gain and is found in the Dead Sea Scrolls and the Talmud.

Mammon in the New Testament

There are two passages in the New Testament that use mamōnas. The most famous is part of the Sermon on the Mount from Matthew 6:24 (King James Version), in which Jesus asserts, “No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.” A similar, longer passage is found in Luke 16:9–13 (King James Version), which states,

And I say unto you, make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations. He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much: and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much. If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man’s, who shall give you that which is your own? No servant can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.

In both Gospels the term is associated with unrighteousness and represents something that is at odds with service to God. Given that both passages are contextualized within a discussion of one’s treasures in heaven, the word is usually understood as the acquisition of material wealth or the idolatry of material riches.

Evolution of the term

Over time, the somewhat abstract concept of mammon became more fully personified in art and literature. Some scholars, such as St. Gregory of Nyssa, St. John Chrysostom, and Peter Lombard, understood Mammon to be a demon. Medieval theologians assigned seven archdemons to the seven deadly sins, and Mammon became the demon of greed. Similarly, Mammon was also sometimes conflated with the Greek god Plutus and depicted as the seductive god of riches. Famous personifications of mammon are found in Ben Jonson’s The Alchemist, John Milton’s Paradise Lost, and Edmund Spenser’s The Faerie Queene. The word eventually gained a secular connotation as an all-consuming pursuit of wealth and was often used in critiques of capitalism or of wealthy individuals.

Melissa Petruzzello

https://www.britannica.com/topic/mammon

"To sum up: men crucified to the world, and to whom the world itself is crucified[7] such would our Constitutions have us to be; new men, I say, who have put off their affections to put on Christ;[8] dead to themselves to live to justice; who, with St. Paul in labors, in watchings, in fastings, in chastity, in knowledge, in long suffering, in sweetness, in the Holy Spirit, in charity unfeigned, in the word of truth, show themselves ministers of God[9] and by the armor of Justice on the right hand and, on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report, by good success finally and ill success, press forward with great strides to their heavenly country. This is the sum and aim of our institute."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

At its peak, the Roman Empire included 40 provinces covering much of Europe, North Africa and the Middle East, yet historians know very little about the men put in charge of governing these Roman outposts. Pontius Pilate is one of the exceptions.

Pilate presided for 10 years as the governor or "prefect" of Judea, from 26 to 36 C.E., and his name is immortalized in the New Testament as the man who oversaw the trial and crucifixion of Jesus. Yet the Bible isn't the only ancient source of information about Pilate. Historians like Josephus and Philo of Alexandria fill in a portrait of Pilate as an unprepared and hotheaded ruler of a problematic province.

https://history.howstuffworks.com/historical-figures/pontius-pilate.htm

"Head:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 463

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

"Revelation 13:18

New International Version

18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666."

"9. Interprovincial Works and Houses in Rome

304 §1. In the spirit of our fourth vow, the Society confirms its commitment to the interprovincial Roman works entrusted to it by the Holy See: the Pontifical Gregorian University and its associated institutes, the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Pontifical Oriental Institute, as well as the Pontifical Russicum College, the Vatican Radio, and the Vatican Observatory, all of which are common works of the whole Society, placed directly under the superior general. Recognizing the very valuable service that these institutions have offered and continue to offer today, it calls upon major superiors who share Father General s responsibility for them to continue their help through subsidies and especially by training and offering professors and other personnel to them.

§2. Also recommended to the care of all the provinces are those other works or houses in Rome that render a service to the entire Society, such as the Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus and the international colleges of the Society in Rome.[142]

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

"[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

"Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus: a ROMAN work of the entire Society, 304 §2"

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf 

Melrose Place is an American prime time television soap opera that aired on Fox from July 8, 1992, to May 24, 1999, for seven seasons. The show follows the lives of a group of young adults living in an apartment complex on Melrose Place, in West Hollywood, California. The show was created by Darren Star for Fox and executive produced by Aaron Spelling for his company, Spelling Television. It was the second series in the Beverly Hills, 90210 franchise. Season one and season two were broadcast on Wednesday at 9 pm, after Beverly Hills, 90210. In 1994, for its third-season and for the rest of its run, the show moved to Monday at 8 p.m.

The show had many cast changes during the run. Thomas Calabro and Heather Locklear were the only cast members to remain on the series for all seven seasons, with Calabro being the only cast member to remain on the series throughout its entire run from the pilot episode to the series finale.

The show earned several Golden Globe nominations and placed No. 51 on Entertainment Weekly's "New TV Classics" list.[2]

Overview

Melrose Place premiered on Fox on July 8, 1992.[3] The series follows the lives of a group of young adults living in an apartment complex at 4616 Melrose Place, in West Hollywood, California.[3]

Melrose Place ran for seven seasons, and its finale episode aired on May 24, 1999.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Melrose_Place

Above: The Cistercians built Melrose Abbey:  JeremyA under CC BY-SA 2.5

The Knights Templar are known to history as the warrior monks, but what is not as commonly known is the kinship the Order shared with the Cistercians, the true and original white-mantled monks.

On March 21st, 1098 just a year before the Crusaders would storm over the wall of Jerusalem, a Benedictine monk by the name of Robert of Molesme led twenty-one of his followers to the inhospitable brush and mud of Citeaux where he would set up a new abbey.

The reasoning behind the move was that Robert was fed up with how the Benedictines were not observing the rule of St. Benedict, which the Templar Rule of Order would latterly be based upon. He believed that by setting up in a secluded wilderness he could begin with a fresh slate so to speak. The monks of his former abbey at Molesme were unhappy with his departure and begged the Pope to make him return which he did, being replaced at Citeaux by Alberic.

Many claim it was Alberic who is responsible for the White Mantle of the Cistercians, but it is more likely to have been his successor, the English Abbott Stephen Harding. Whether Harding is responsible for the white robes that would ultimately distinguish the Cistercians and latterly the Templars form all other monastic institutions or not is of little importance. Harding’s most notable contribution to the cause came when he accepted a young man from Fontaines named Bernard who came to the abbey with thirty of his relatives seeking membership in the order.

Bernard would soon rise in the eyes of the order of monasticism and soon set up his own abbey at Clairvaux. The land was, like so many of the Cistercian abbeys that followed granted by Burgundian Nobles. In fact no less a noble than Hugh Count of Champagne, who would eventually become a member of the Templars.

The young Abbott Bernard was instrumental in not only in preparing the rule of order for this new order of knighthood, but also through his letter to friend Hugues de Payens, propelling the order to incredible heights as we examine in another section of this web site.

Almost in unison with the Templars, the Cistercians grew in wealth. Like the Templars the Cistercian order was free of taxes and tithes and were expert at all manner of farming, industry and commerce. Lead for the Abbey roofs were mined in their own mines and smelted in their own facilities.

It is a shame that these roofs do not exist today in England as Henry VIII had them all melted down for his own usage many years later.

The construction of the Abbeys is a marvel to behold, for in a day when fresh water was a concern, the Cistercians had plenty. They always sought out locations that were secluded and on a running river or stream. The monks would dam sections to create enough flow to carry water to every portion of the Abbey. Water would flow through kitchens, to basins for washing and they even had indoor plumbing where waste would drop into the river and be carried away from the Abbey. But as complex as their system of water and waste management was, the order was simple to the core when it came to ornamentation. In a day when their Benedictine rivals had altars and candles of gold, the Cistercians opted for plain cloth on the altar and a simple wooden Cross on it. No gold of any kind was found in the Abbey although the order soon grew rich enough to have all they wanted.

So rich were the Cistercians that they gave a year’s supply of wool as a means to finance the ransom of King Richard I, who was captive in Germany.

The connection with the Templars is not merely one of coincidence. The very rule of the Templar order held this monastic institution in highest regard and there is no doubt of the many cooperative ventures between the two. For example, if a knight was expelled from the order, he did not merely rejoin a secular life. The knight was required to seek shelter in a Cistercian monastery in the hopes that he could be rehabilitated. In fact one Templar Master who quit the order sought shelter in the cloisters of the Cistercians and lived out the balance of his life there.

About Us

TemplarHistory.com was started in the fall of 1997 by Stephen Dafoe, a Canadian author who has written several books on the Templars and related subjects.

https://templarhistory.com/the-cistercians/

La Loge des Neuf Sœurs (French pronunciation: [la lɔʒ de nœf sœʁ]; The Nine Sisters), established in Paris in 1734, was a prominent French Masonic Lodge of the Grand Orient de France that was influential in organising French support for the American Revolution. A "Société des Neuf Sœurs," a charitable society that surveyed academic curricula, had been active at the Académie Royale des Sciences since 1769. Its name referred to the nine Muses, the daughters of Mnemosyne/Memory, patrons of the arts and sciences since antiquity, and long significant in French cultural circles. The Lodge of similar name and purpose was opened in 1776, by Jérôme de Lalande. From the start of the French Revolution in 1789 until 1792, Les Neuf Sœurs became a "Société Nationale".

During the French Revolution, while the Académie Royale des Sciences et des Arts was drastically reorganised, two members of the lodge, Antoine Laurent de Jussieu and Gilbert Romme, in collaboration with Henri Grégoire, helped to organise a "Société Libre des Sciences, Belles Lettres et Arts", to subsidise what had become the Institut de France so as to keep the original influence of the "Neuf Soeurs" intact. (Hahn, 1971) The lodge was reconstituted under its original name in 1805, ceased operation from 1829–1836, and finally closed in 1848. Its former location is thought to be on the Rue de la Bûcherie on the Left Bank across from Notre-Dame.[1]

Its successive "Venerable Masters" of the first decade were Benjamin Franklin (1779–1781), Marquis de La Salle (1781–1783), Milly (1783–1784), Charles Dupaty (1784), Elie de Beaumont (1784–1785), and Claude Pastoret (1788–1789) (Ligou, 1987).

The Americans

In 1778, the year Voltaire became a member, Benjamin Franklin and John Paul Jones also were accepted along with Jean Sylvain Bailly. Benjamin Franklin became Master of the Lodge in 1779, and was re-elected in 1780. When Franklin, after a long and influential stay in Europe, returned to America to participate in the writing of the Constitution, Thomas Jefferson a non-Mason took over as American Envoy.

Jean-Antoine Houdon, a member of Les Neuf Sœurs, added Jefferson's marble bust to his corpus of works, which included busts of Franklin and General Lafayette. Jefferson persuaded Houdon to make his famous statue of George Washington, for which Houdon travelled to America in 1785.

While Jefferson stayed in Paris, at the Maison des Feuillants, his neighbour was Jean-François Marmontel Secretary-for-Life of the Paris Academy of Sciences and another member of the Lodge. At the same time Jefferson's friend, American Founding Father John Adams, was the neighbour, at Auteuil, of Anne-Catherine de Ligniville, Madame Helvétius, who hosted the famous Cercle d'Auteuil where the influence of Les Neuf Sœurs was at its highest.[citation needed]

In Mémoires pour servir à l'histoire du Jacobinisme (4 vol.,1797–1798) Abbé Barruel attributed membership to key figures of the French Revolution like Jacques Pierre Brissot (Barruel claims Brissot was a member of Neuf Soeurs, although Brissot wrote that he was initiated into a German Lodge but was never active) and Georges Danton.[2]

Members

Voltaire (1694–1778) — Initiated on April 4, 1778 in Paris; his conductors were Benjamin Franklin and Antoine Court de Gébelin. He died the following month. His membership however was symbolic of the independence of mind Les Neuf Sœurs stood for.

Benjamin Franklin (1706–1790)

John Paul Jones (1747–1792)

Jean-Nicolas Démeunier (1751–1814)

Claude-Emmanuel de Pastoret (1755–1840)

Antoine Court de Gébelin (1725–1784)

Camille Desmoulins (1760–1794)

Louis-Marcelin de Fontanes (1757–1821)

Nicolas François de Neufchâteau (1750–1828)

Jean-Baptiste Greuze (1725–1805)

Jean-Antoine Houdon (1741–1828)

Nicolas Dalayrac (1753–1809)

Bernard de Lacépède (1756–1825)

Adrien-Nicolas Piédefer, marquis de La Salle (1735–1818)

Carle Vernet (1758–1835)

Jean-François Marmontel (1723–1799)

Pierre-Louis Ginguené (1748–1815)

Jacques Montgolfier (1745–1799)

Niccolò Piccinni (1728–1800)

Emmanuel Joseph Sieyès (1748–1836)

Nicolas Chamfort (1741–1794)

Joseph-Ignace Guillotin (1738–1794)

Dominique Joseph Garat (1749–1833)

Pierre Jean George Cabanis (1757–1808)

Jérôme Lalande (1732–1807)

Nicolas Bricaire de la Dixmerie (1731?–1791)

Jean-Michel Moreau le Jeune (1741–1814)

Alexander Sergeyevich Stroganov (1733–1811)

Jean Sylvain Bailly (1736–1793) and Marquis de Condorcet (1743–1794) are often listed as members but no documentation exists as proof.

Eugenio Martin Izquierdo de Rivera y Lazaún (1776–?)

François Lays (1758–1831)

Jean Baptiste Moulon de la Chesnaye

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Les_Neuf_S%C5%93urs

As per numerology, 666 when added comes to 9, a tricky number that stands for greediness and natural disasters. But 9 (6+6+6=18=1+8=9) is also the number of Mars (Mangal) which means extra energy which can either make or break. It is impulsive, restless, stubborn, and inflexible," adds Jumaani."

'666': The devil or cupid?

https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/ahmedabad-times/666-the-devil-or-cupid/articleshow/1621141.cms#

The nine-digit SSN is composed of three parts: The first set of three digits is called the Area Number. The second set of two digits is called the Group Number. The final set of four digits is the Serial Number.

https://www.ssa.gov/history/ssn/geocard.html#:~:text=The%20nine%2Ddigit%20SSN%20is,digits%20is%20the%20Serial%20Number

A novena (from Latin: novem, "nine") is an ancient tradition of devotional praying in Christianity, consisting of private or public prayers repeated for nine successive days or weeks.[1] The nine days between the Feast of the Ascension and Pentecost, when the disciples gathered in the upper room and devoted themselves to prayer, is often considered to be the first novena.[2]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Novena

Jacques de Molay (French: [də mɔlɛ]; c. 1240–1250[1] – 11 or 18 March 1314[2]), also spelled "Molai",[3] was the 23rd and last grand master of the Knights Templar, leading the order sometime before 20 April 1292 until it was dissolved by order of Pope Clement V in 1312.[4][5] Though little is known of his actual life and deeds except for his last years as Grand Master, he is one of the best known Templars.

Jacques de Molay's goal as grand master was to reform the order, and adjust it to the situation in the Holy Land during the waning days of the Crusades. As European support for the Crusades diminished, other forces[clarification needed] were at work which sought to disband the order and claim the wealth of the Templars as their own. King Philip IV of France, deeply in debt to the Templars, had Molay and many other French Templars arrested in 1307 and tortured into making false confessions. When Molay later retracted his confession, Philip had him burned upon a scaffold on an island in the River Seine in front of Notre-Dame de Paris in March, 1314.[6] Both the sudden end of the centuries-old order of Templars and the dramatic execution of its last leader turned Molay into a legendary figure.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacques_de_Molay

The Society of the Friends of the Constitution (French: Société des amis de la Constitution), renamed the Society of the Jacobins, Friends of Freedom and Equality (Société des Jacobins, amis de la liberté et de l'égalité) after 1792 and commonly known as the Jacobin Club (Club des Jacobins) or simply the Jacobins (/ˈdʒækəbɪn/; French: [ʒakɔbɛ̃]), was the most influential political club during the French Revolution of 1789. The period of its political ascendancy includes the Reign of Terror, during which well over 10,000 people were put on trial and executed in France, many for political crimes.

Initially founded in 1789 by anti-royalist deputies from Brittany, the club grew into a nationwide republican movement with a membership estimated at a half million or more.[1] The Jacobin Club was heterogeneous and included both prominent parliamentary factions of the early 1790s: The Mountain and the Girondins.[3] In 1792–93, the Girondins were more prominent in leading France when they declared war on Austria and on Prussia, overthrew King Louis XVI, and set up the French First Republic. In May 1793, the leaders of the Mountain faction, led by Maximilien Robespierre, succeeded in sidelining the Girondin faction and controlled the government until July 1794. Their time in government featured high levels of political violence, and for this reason the period of the Jacobin/Mountain government is identified as the Reign of Terror. In October 1793, 21 prominent Girondins were guillotined. The Mountain-dominated government executed 17,000 opponents nationwide as a way to suppress the Vendée insurrection and the Federalist revolts, and to deter recurrences. In July 1794, the National Convention pushed the administration of Robespierre and his allies out of power and had Robespierre and 21 associates executed. In November 1794, the Jacobin Club closed.

In the British Empire, Jacobin was linked primarily to The Mountain of the French Revolutionary governments and was popular among the established and entrepreneurial classes as a pejorative to deride radical left-wing revolutionary politics, especially when they exhibit dogmatism and violent repression.[4] In Britain, the term faintly echoed negative connotations of Jacobitism, the pro-Catholic, monarchist, rarely insurrectional political movement that faded out decades earlier tied to deposed King James II of England and his descendants. Jacobin reached obsolescence and supersedence before the Russian Revolution, when the terms (Radical) Marxism, anarchism, socialism, and communism had overtaken it.

In France, Jacobin now generally leans towards moderate authoritarianism, more equal formal rights, and centralization.[5] It can, similarly, denote supporters of extensive government intervention to transform society.[6] It is unabashedly used by proponents of a state education system that strongly promotes and inculcates civic values. It is more controversially, and less squarely, used by or for proponents of a strong nation-state capable of resisting undesirable foreign interference.[7]

History

Foundation

When the Estates General of 1789 in France convened in May–June 1789 at the Palace of Versailles, the Jacobin club, originating as the Club Breton, comprised exclusively a group of Breton representatives attending those Estates General.[8] Deputies from other regions throughout France soon joined. Early members included the dominating comte de Mirabeau, Parisian deputy Abbé Sieyès, Dauphiné deputy Antoine Barnave, Jérôme Pétion, the Abbé Grégoire, Charles Lameth, Alexandre Lameth, Artois deputy Robespierre, the duc d'Aiguillon, and La Revellière-Lépeaux. At this time meetings occurred in secret, and few traces remain concerning what took place or where the meetings convened.[8]

Transfer to Paris

By the March on Versailles in October 1789, the club, still entirely composed of deputies, reverted to being a provincial caucus for National Constituent Assembly deputies from Brittany. The club was re-founded in November 1789 as the Société de la Révolution, inspired in part by a letter sent from the Revolution Society of London to the Assembly congratulating the French on regaining their liberty.[9][10][11]

To accommodate growing membership, the group rented for its meetings the refectory of the Dominican monastery of the “Jacobins” in the Rue Saint-Honoré, adjacent to the seat of the Assembly.[10][11] They changed their name to Société des amis de la Constitution in late January, though by this time, their opponents had already concisely dubbed them "Jacobins", a nickname originally given to French Dominicans because their first house in Paris was in the Rue Saint-Jacques.[8][11]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacobins

[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

HEAD:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 416 The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Raymond of Fitero (also known as Ramon Sierra,[1] Spanish: San Raimundo de Fitero) (d. Ciruelos, 1163) was a monk, abbot, and founder of the Order of Calatrava.

His birthplace is unknown; Saint-Gaudens (France), Tarazona (Aragon), and Barcelona (Catalonia) have all claimed to be Raymond's birthplace.

As a young man, Raymond felt a religious vocation, and became a canon of the new cathedral at Tarazona, established after King Alfonso I of Aragon reconquered the historic city from the Moors in 1119.

Across the Pyrenees mountains, at Escaladieu Abbey in Gascony, Raymond became a monk of the Cistercian Order, which had been founded relatively recently (in 1098) and which accepted many former knights as members. When King Alfonso VII of Castile supported the order's extension into Spain, Raymond joined abbot Durando (a.k.a. Durandus, Durand) and other monks and established a new monastery near the Ebro River at Nienzabas (Niencebas), between Calahorra (reconquered from the Moors in 1045) and Tudela (which Alfonso I had recaptured from the Moors in 1114 and was still subject to raids). At Durando's death, fellow monks elected Raymond (who had been prior) his successor. The monks then moved across the Ebro to strategic Castejón, Navarre, and finally built their new monastery at a spot named Fitero (Castellón de Fitero), situated slightly up the Alhama river from Castejón along the frontier between Castile's La Rioja region and the Kingdom of Navarre. They called their new monastery the Monasterio de Santa María la Real de Fitero.

When King Alfonso VII died in 1158, Raymond went to Toledo so that the new king, Sancho III of Castile, could confirm the privileges that his father had granted the new monastery. In Toledo Raymond's companion, former knight Father Diego Velásquez, learned that Christian leaders planned a major offensive south against the Moors. Furthermore, Sancho promised to grant the strategic town of Calatrava (Calatrava la Vieja) on the Guadiana River to anyone who promised to defend it from the Moors, who might themselves be planning a sally north to test the new Christian king. His father had reconquered Calatrava in 1147, and it was on the road from Toledo (reconquered in 1085) to Córdoba and Moorish strongholds.

Encouraged by Father Diego, Raymond took up the challenge, and Sancho granted them the privilege of defending Calatrava. With the support of the Archbishop of Toledo, Raymond organized an army that successfully prevented a Moorish attack on Calatrava that year.[1]

This success prompted Raymond to found the military Order of Calatrava, organized along Cistercian[3] lines. Raymond then moved some fighting monks south from the relatively safe Fitero in Navarre to Calatrava in what became the Castilla-La Mancha province. He himself retired to Ciruelos, near Ocaña, where he died in 1163. On September 26, 1164 Pope Alexander III recognized the new military order, which played a crucial role in the Reconquest.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Raymond_of_Fitero

The Knight’s Templar was expelled from the Papacy in 1312 by Pope Clement V and Philip IV of France. The few Templars who escaped went to the powerful kingdom of Aragon and became known as the Order of the Calatrava, who would later align with the the Montessa. In 1534, a Spanish nobleman by the name of Ignatius Loyola would revive the Templars and call them the "Society of Jesus." Loyola was a Templar, and a member of a secret society called the "Alumbrados."  The third Superior General and co-founder of the order was Francis Borgia. The Borgia bloodline is part of the notorious "Black Nobility" which dates back to the ancient Ptolemaic period in history."

Exposing the Jesuits and the Papacy: The Jesuits are the revived Knights Templar (jesuitinquisition.blogspot.com)

https://jesuitinquisition.blogspot.com/2016/02/the-jesuits-are-revived-knights-templar.html

James IV (17 March 1473 – 9 September 1513) was King of Scotland from 11 June 1488 until his death at the Battle of Flodden in 1513. He inherited the throne at the age of fifteen on the death of his father, James III, at the Battle of Sauchieburn, following a rebellion in which the younger James was the figurehead of the rebels. James IV is generally regarded as the most successful of the Stewart monarchs. He was responsible for a major expansion of the Scottish royal navy, which included the founding of two royal dockyards and the acquisition or construction of 38 ships, including the Michael, the largest warship of its time.[1]

James was a patron of the arts and took an active interest in the law, literature and science. With his patronage the printing press came to Scotland, the University of Aberdeen and the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh were founded, and he commissioned the building of the Palace of Holyroodhouse and Falkland Palace. The education act passed by the Parliament of Scotland in 1496 introduced compulsory schooling. During James's 25-year reign, royal income doubled, the Crown exercised firm control over the Scottish church, and by 1493 had overcome the last independent Lord of the Isles. Relations with England improved with the Treaty of Perpetual Peace in 1502 and James's marriage to Margaret Tudor in 1503, which led to the Union of the Crowns in 1603.

The long period of domestic peace after 1497 allowed James to focus more on foreign policy, which included the sending of several of his warships to aid his uncle, John of Denmark, in his conflict with Sweden; amicable relations with the Pope, Holy Roman Emperor Maximilian I and Louis XII of France; and James's aspiration to lead a European naval crusade against the Turks of the Ottoman Empire.[2] James was granted the title of Protector and Defender of the Christian Faith in 1507 by Pope Julius II.

When Henry VIII of England invaded France in 1513 as part of the Holy League, James chose the Auld Alliance with the French over the 'Perpetual Peace' with the English, and led a large army across the border into England. James and many of his nobles were killed at the Battle of Flodden on 9 September 1513, fighting against the English forces of Catherine of Aragon, Henry VIII's wife and regent. James was the last monarch in Great Britain to be killed in battle, and was succeeded by his son James V.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_IV_of_Scotland

John Stuart, 3rd Earl of Bute, KG, PC, FSA Scot (/bjuːt/; 25 May 1713 – 10 March 1792), styled Lord Mount Stuart between 1713 and 1723, was a British nobleman who served as the Prime Minister of Great Britain from 1762 to 1763 under George III. He became the first Tory to hold the position and was arguably the last important royal favourite in British politics. He was the first prime minister from Scotland following the Acts of Union in 1707. He was also elected as the first president of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland when it was founded in 1780.

Early Life

Family

He was born in Parliament Close, near to St Giles Cathedral on the Royal Mile in Edinburgh on 25 May 1713, the son of James Stuart, 2nd Earl of Bute, and his wife, Lady Anne Campbell.[1] He attended Eton College from 1724 to 1730.[2] He went on to study civil law at the Universities of Groningen (1730–1732) and Leiden (1732–1734) in the Netherlands,[3][4] graduating from the latter with a degree in civil law.[5]

A close relative of the Clan Campbell (his mother was a daughter of the 1st Duke of Argyll), Bute succeeded to the Earldom of Bute (named after the Isle of Bute) upon the death of his father in 1723. He was brought up thereafter by his maternal uncles, the 2nd Duke of Argyll and Archibald Campbell, 3rd Duke of Argyll, 1st and only Earl of Ilay. In August 1735, he eloped with Mary Wortley Montagu, whose parents Sir Edward and Lady Mary Wortley Montagu were slow to consent to the marriage.[6]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Stuart,_3rd_Earl_of_Bute

John Stuart, 3rd Earl of Bute (1713-1792)

The main influence on the education and early reign of George III, John Stuart, Earl of Bute, was briefly prime minister in the 1760s and quickly became one of the most vilified men in the British world. Burned in effigy (often represented by a jackboot) from London to Virginia, the Scottish Lord Bute was a powerful symbol of pervasive fears that hidden forces behind the throne were bent on corrupting the British constitution.

Bute was born in Edinburgh, Scotland, on May 25, 1713, the oldest son of James, 2nd Earl of Bute, and Lady Anne Campbell, the daughter of the 1st Duke of Argyll. He was educated at Eton College and the University of Leiden. In 1737 Bute was elected one of the 16 Scottish representative peers in the House of Lords, but he rarely attended its sessions. He left Scotland for London in 1745 shortly after the outbreak of the Jacobite rebellion. There he became close to Frederick, the Prince of Wales, who was at the center of the political opposition to George II (Frederick's father). After Frederick's death in 1751, Bute became principal tutor to his oldest son, who would become George III.

It would be difficult to overstate Bute's influence on George III. Bute designed the curriculum that shaped the future king's thoughts on history, law, and politics, relying heavily on works such as a manuscript version of William Blackstone's Commentaries on the Laws of England (not published until 1765) and Henry St. John Bolingbroke's The Idea of the Patriot King (1740). Bolingbroke's idealistic and highly flawed work largely ignores the practical challenges posed by the British constitution and its recent history, but it framed George III's perspective on his broader role as king. Bolingbroke stressed that a king's decisions should be guided by the interests of the nation, without regard to the politics of the day, and a king should choose ministers for their moral virtue rather than more mundane characteristics such as their ability to maintain a majority in the House of Commons. Bute's education plan for the future king led to an unsuccessful attempt in 1752 by Horace Walpole and other Whig leaders to have him removed from the position.

Walpole's fears proved well-founded when George III became king on October 25, 1760, and enacted ideas which resulted in an almost complete transformation — and destabilization — of British politics. It took only two days for George III to appoint Bute to the Privy Council; five months later Bute was named Secretary of State for the Northern Department. His rapid elevation caused confusion in the Cabinet, especially among William Pitt and his ministerial colleagues, who were focused on vigorously prosecuting the Seven Years War against France. The growing divide between Pitt and Bute reached a crisis point over strategy against Spain and over the terms of peace with France (the King and Bute wanted a quick end to the conflict, rather than a comprehensive one). Pitt consequently lost his hold over the Cabinet and resigned his office on October 5, 1761. Pitt's successor, the Duke of Newcastle, followed suit on May 26, 1762, over a dispute with the King and the isolationist Bute about whether to continue a subsidy to Prussia. The very next day, the King seized this opportunity and appointed Bute as First Lord of the Treasury and prime minister. Bute's 317 days at the head of the government would be among the most tumultuous of the century and lay much of the groundwork for the constitutional disputes which culminated in the American War for Independence.

Bute was immediately blasted by the London press as a conniving Scot and a Jacobite-leaning Tory who cared nothing for protecting the British constitution and its hard-won victories in the costly war. The Treaty of Paris that ended the Seven Years War was largely Bute's handiwork — and however skillfully negotiated and advantageous it was to Britain in hindsight, at the time it was derided by leaders such as Pitt and quickly turned into a political disaster for Bute. With the enormously popular Pitt now in opposition, the treaty became rich fodder for political writers such as John Wilkes. Wilkes' North Briton was launched specifically to attack Bute and the peace, and its writings helped establish the theme of constitutional corruption that fueled the political fears of radical Whigs in America and Britain. By the spring of 1763, Bute was the most hated man on both sides of the Atlantic and was attacked — often physically — almost everywhere he went. His decision to impose a cider tax in England led to widespread rioting. He also wanted to tax Americans to raise further revenue to pay for a permanent British army presence in the colonies (the Sugar Act and Stamp Act were eventually put forward by Bute's protégé and successor as Prime Minister, George Grenville).

Recognizing that his continuation in office would only make matters worse for the government, Bute resigned on April 8, 1763, and claimed to withdraw from political life. Rumors soon circulated that he remained George III's chief advisor, perhaps more influential out of office than he was in it. Considerable damage was done to British political culture when the rumors turned out to be true. Grenville demanded Bute's removal from the King's court, and the situation sparked rampant speculation that ministerial policies were the product of an unconstitutional conspiracy surrounding the throne. Pitt's return to office in 1766 effectively ended Bute's relationship with the King, although the myth that the constitution was being actively undermined by secret forces would taint transatlantic politics throughout the American Revolution, and Bute would remain a symbol of that corruption in satirical prints through the 1780s.

Except for a trip to Italy, Bute spent his long retirement from public life at his estate in Hampshire and used his considerable wealth to support Scotland's universities, including several endowed chairs at the University of Edinburgh. He also wrote a number of works on botany. One of his sons, Charles Stuart, fought for Britain in the American War for Independence from 1775 to 1779, eventually commanding the 26th Regiment of Foot. Bute died in London on March 10, 1792, and is buried in Rothesay on the Isle of Bute.

https://www.ouramericanrevolution.org/index.cfm/people/view/pp0049

The Crowns of America

So often one hears politicians quoting the British Constitution as if it actually exists by way of adocumentary privilege — but it does not. It is simply an accumulation of old customs and precedents concerning parliamentary sanctions, together with a number of specific laws defining certain aspects. Since Scotland's 1320 Declaration of Arbroath was nullified by England's Treaty of Union in 1707, the oldest Written Constitution now in force is that of the United States of America. It was adopted in 1787, ratified in 1788, and effected in 1789. In that same year began the French Revolution, which abolished feudalism and ‘absolute’ monarchy in France, thereby influencing politics in much of Europe. In close to 200 years since the Revolution, France and other European States (with Britain as a noticeable exception) have adopted Written Constitutions to protect the rights and liberties of individuals — but who champions these Constitutions on behalf of the people? A popular alternative to absolute monarchy or dictatorship has been found in Republicanism. The Republic of the United States was created primarily to free the emergent nation from the despotism of Britain’s House of Hanover. Yet its citizens tend still to be fascinated by the concept of monarchy. No matter how Republican the spirit, the need for a central symbol remains. Neither a flag nor a president can fulfil this unifying role, for by virtue of the ‘party system’ presidents are always politically motivated. Republicanism was devised on the principle of fraternal status, yet an ideally classless society can never exist in an environment that promotes displays of eminence and superiority by degrees of wealth and possession. For the most part, those responsible for the United States’ morally inspired Constitution were Rosicrucians and Freemasons, notable characters such as George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, John Adams and Charles Thompson. The last, who designed the Great Seal of the United States of America, was a member of Franklin’s American Philosophical Society — a counterpart of Britain’s Invisible College. The imagery of the Seal is directly related to alchemical tradition, inherited from the allegory of the ancient Egyptian Therapeutate. The eagle, the olive branch, the arrows, and the pentagrams are all occult symbols of opposites: good and evil, male and female, war and peace, darkness and light. On the reverse (as repeated on the dollar bill) is the truncated pyramid, indicating the loss of the Old Wisdom, severed and forced underground by the Church establishment. But above this are the rays of ever-hopeful light, incorporating the ‘all-seeing eye’, used as a symbol during the French Revolution.

In establishing their Republic, the Americans could still not escape the ideal of a parallel monarchy — a central focus of non-political, patriotic attachment. George Washington was actually offered kingship, but declined because he had no immediately qualifying heritage. Instead he turned to the Royal House of Stuart. In November 1782 four Americans arrived at the San Clemente Palazzo in Florence, the residence of Charles III Stuart in exile. They were Mr Galloway of Maryland, two brothers named Sylvester from Pennsylvania, and Mr Fish, a lawyer from New York. They were taken to Charles Edward by his secretary, John Stewart. Also present was the Hon Charles Hervey-Townshend (later Britain’s ambassador to The Hague) and the Prince's future wife, Marguerite, Comtesse de Massillan. The interview — which revolved around the contemporary transatlantic dilemma — is doctimented in the US Senate archives and in the Manorwater Papers. Writers such as Sir Compton Mackenzie and Sir Charles Petrie have also described the occasion when Charles Edward Stuart was invited to become ‘King of the Americans’. Some years earlier, Charles had been similarly approached by the men of Boston, but once the War of Independence was over George Washington sent his own envoys. It would have been a great irony for the House of Hanover to lose the North American colonies to the Stuarts. But Charles declined the offer for a number of reasons, not the least of which was his lack of a legitimate male heir at the time. He knew that without a due successor the United States could easily fall to Hanover again at his death, thereby defeating the whole Independence effort. Since those days, many other radical events have taken place: the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, two major World Wars, and a host of changes as countries have swapped one style of government for another. Meanwhile, civil and international disputes continue just as they did in the Middle Ages. They are motivated by trade, politics, religion, and whatever other banners are flown to justify the constant struggle for territorial and economic control. The Holy Roman Empire has disappeared, the German Reichs have failed, and the British Empire has collapsed. The Russian Empire fell to Communism, which has itself been disgraced and crumbled to ruin, while Capitalism teeters on the very brink of acceptability. With the Cold War now ended, America faces a new threat to her superpower status from the Pacific countries. In the meantime, the nations of Europe band together in what was once a seemingly well conceived economic community, but which is already suffering from the same pressures of individual custom and national sovereignty that beset the Holy Roman Empire. Whether nations are governed by military-style regimes or elected parliaments, by autocrats or democrats, and whether formally described as monarchist, socialist or republican, the net product is always the same: the few control the fate of the many. In situations of dictatorship this is a natural experience — but it should not be the case in a democratic institution based on the principle of majority vote. True democracy is government by the people for the people, in either direct or representative form, ignoring class distinctions and tolerating minority views. The American Constitution sets out an ideal for this form of democracy ... but, in line with other nations, there is always a large sector of the community that is not represented by the party in power. Because presidents and prime ministers are politically tied, and because political parties take their respective turns at individual helms, the inevitable result is a lack of continuity for the nations concerned. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but there is no reliable ongoing institution to champion the civil rights and liberties of people in such conditions of ever-changing leadership. Britain does, at least, retain a monarchy, but it is a politically constrained monarchy, and as such is ineffectual in performing its role as guardian of the nation. The United States, unlike Britain, has a Written Constitution — but has no one with the power to uphold its principles against successive governments who determinedly pursue their own politically vested interests. Is there an answer to the anomaly — an answer that could bring not just a ray of hope but a shining light for the future? There certainly is, but its energy relies on those in governmental service appreciating their roles as ‘representatives’ of society rather than presuming to stand at the head of society. Alongside the political administration, an appointed Constitutional champion would be empowered to keep check on any potential disparities and infringements of the Constitution that might occur. This can be achieved in the manner first envisaged by George Washington and the American Fathers. Their original plan was for a democratic Parliament combined with a working Constitutional Monarchy bound not to Parliament or the Church but to the people and their Written Constitution. In such an environment, sovereignty would ultimately rest with the people, while the monarch (as an operative Guardian of the Realm) would pledge an ‘Oath of Fealty to the Nation’ — not the reverse, as in Britain’s case, whereby the nation pays homage to the sovereignty of Parliament and the monarchy. The unfulfilled ambition of the American Fathers was that government ministers should be elected by the majority vote of the people, but that their actions be directed within the boundaries of the Constitution. Because that Constitution belongs to the people, its champion — as George Washington perceived — should be a monarch whose obligation is not to politics or religion but to the sovereign nation. Through the natural system of heredity (being born and bred to the task), such a Constitutional guardian would provide an ‘ongoing continuity’ of public representation through successive governments. In this regard both monarchs and ministers would be servants of the Constitution on behalf of the Community of the Realm. Such a concept of moral government lies at the very heart of the Grail Code, and it remains within the bounds of possibility for every civilized Nation State. A leading British politician recently claimed that it was not his job to be popular! Not so—a popular minister is a trusted minister, and holding a deserved electoral trust facilitates the democratic process. No minister can honestly expound an ideal of equality in society when that minister is deemed to possess some form of prior lordship over society. Class structure is always decided from above, never from below. It is therefore for those on self-made pedestals to be seen to kick them aside in the interests of harmony and unity. Jesus was not in the least humbled when he washed his Apostles’ feet; he was raised to the realm of a true Grail King — the realm of equality and princely service. This is the eternal ‘Precept of the Sangréal’, and it is expressed in Grail lore with the utmost clarity: only by asking ‘Whom does the Grail serve?’ will the wound of the Fisher King be healed, and the Wasteland returned to fertility.

pages 438-443 "The Sangreal Today"

Bloodline of the Holy Grail by Laurence Gardner

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1zsH4O_ls0IgWEYXLXWCo7I3IUi32FJhq/view?usp=sharing

James Ray Hart[2] (born January 1, 1944) is an American professional wrestling manager, executive, composer, and musician. He is currently signed to WWE in a Legends deal.[1] He is best known for his work in WWE when it was still known as the World Wrestling Federation (WWF; renamed WWE in 2002) and World Championship Wrestling (WCW), and used the nickname "the Mouth of the South" (one that was also given to Ted Turner).

Regarded by many to be one of the greatest managers in professional wrestling history, Hart has managed the likes of Andy Kaufman, The Honky Tonk Man, Bret Hart (no relation) and Jim Neidhart (The Hart Foundation), Greg "the Hammer" Valentine, Jerry "the King" Lawler, "The Million Dollar Man" Ted DiBiase, Irwin R. Schyster, The Mountie, The Natural Disasters, Dino Bravo, the Nasty Boys, The Giant, and Hulk Hogan. He was briefly the AWA Southern Heavyweight Champion in 1981.

Before becoming involved with professional wrestling, Hart was a member of rock band The Gentrys, best known for their 1965 top five Billboard Hot 100 hit, "Keep on Dancing".[3]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jimmy_Hart

The Supreme Council, Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, Southern Jurisdiction, USA is the first Supreme Council of Scottish Rite Freemasonry, founded in 1801. Its official full name is "The Supreme Council (Mother Council of the World) of the Inspectors General Knights Commander of the House of the Temple of Solomon of the Thirty-third Degree of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry of the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States of America."[1] It is also commonly known as The Supreme Council, 33°, Southern Jurisdiction, or by some other varying degree of complete titulage. It is sometimes called the Mother Supreme Council of the World. It is the governing body of Scottish Rite Freemasonry in its jurisdiction,[2] and is one of five Supreme Councils in the United States, along with the Northern Masonic Jurisdiction, two Prince Hall Affiliated Supreme Councils, and the Supreme Council of Louisiana.

It claims that all other Supreme Councils and Subordinate Bodies of the Scottish Rite are derived from it,[3] although some degrees in the Scottish Rite were practiced before the Southern Jurisdiction was organized. It oversees the Scottish Rite in 35 states.[4] The other 15 states fall under the Northern Jurisdiction, which is an independent body.

The Scottish Rite is one of the appendant bodies of Freemasonry that a Master Mason may join for further exposure to the principles of Freemasonry. To join the Supreme Council, one must attain the 32° of the Scottish Rite. The 33° is an honorary degree which only some members obtain.

In the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States, the Supreme Council consists of no more than 33 members, and is presided over by a Grand Commander. Other members of the Supreme Council are called Sovereign Grand Inspectors General (SGIG), and each is the head of the Rite in his respective Orient (or state). Other heads of the various Orients who are not members of the Supreme Council are called Deputies of the Supreme Council.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Supreme_Council,_Scottish_Rite_(Southern_Jurisdiction,_USA)

The Fabulous Rougeaus (also known as the Fabulous Rougeau Brothers) was the professional wrestling tag team of real-life brothers Jacques and Raymond Rougeau, best known from their time in the World Wrestling Federation (WWF), from 1986 to 1990.

History

Jacques and Raymond began tag-teaming in the late 1970s in their family's Montreal-based wrestling promotion. They later became major stars in Lutte Internationale. Their most notable feud in Montreal was against the Garvin brothers, Ron Garvin and Jimmy Garvin (who were not actually brothers); the climax of their feud was a match in front of close to 20,000 fans at the Montreal Forum.

They were signed to World Wrestling Federation (WWF) contracts in February 1986, and debuted as clean-cut faces, The Rougeau Brothers. The Rougeaus were often matched against heel teams such as The Dream Team and Demolition. The latter team coined the nickname the "Ragú sisters" for the brothers - this would later be revived after the Rougeaus' eventual heel turn by such face opponents as The Rockers, The Bushwhackers and Demolition who had made their own (face) turn.

The Rougeaus actually won the WWF Tag Team Championship on August 10, 1987, at the Forum, in a house show, defeating The Hart Foundation.[1] Jimmy Hart, the Hart Foundation's manager, tried to interfere on their behalf with his signature foreign object, a megaphone. The megaphone was intercepted by the Rougeaus, who used it to get the pin and win the titles. They were announced as the new tag team champions, but the decision was later reversed and their title win was never recognized by the WWF.[1]

Nearly a year after this event, the Rougeaus made a gradual turn to heel. An early indication of this came during a televised match against The Killer Bees, which aired during July 1988. Both teams went into the match as babyfaces, but the Rougeaus won the match by cheating.[2] After the match, fans booed when the Rougeaus offered to shake hands with the Bees, who refused. Also during this period of time, old rivals the Hart Foundation had turned babyface and dumped "The Mouth of the South" Jimmy Hart as their manager. Jimmy became manager of the Rougeaus to solidify their heel turn and to solidify The Hart Foundation's babyface turn. This was also done in part because the Rougeau Brothers were not getting over with fans, and Vince McMahon felt they might be more successful as heels.

The Rougeaus began calling themselves The Fabulous Rougeau Brothers and feuded with the Hart Foundation during the fall of 1988 into early 1989, with the storyline being that Jimmy Hart still had a contract with the Hart Foundation, and was subsequently giving his percentage of the Foundation's earnings to the Rougeaus as a bonus.[2] The Rougeaus developed a facetiously pro-American gimmick, billing themselves as "soon to relocate to Memphis, Tennessee" and using the theme song "All-American Boys". The theme song, an upbeat rock number sung by the Rougeaus themselves, would further rile the fans by claiming their affinity for "whitebread" things like "preppy" hairstyles and Barry Manilow's music. The bridge of the song (in French) admits they are aware the fans despise them, slyly confirming that their ingratiating demeanor is phony and done to mock the fans. To draw even more heat, they would wave comically small American flags and try to start a "U.S.A." chant just to annoy the crowd.

The Rougeaus had a real-life altercation with Tom Billington (the Dynamite Kid from The British Bulldogs) backstage in 1988.[3] "Mr. Perfect" Curt Hennig had framed the Bulldogs in a prank at the Rougeaus' expense, leading to the Dynamite Kid (upset about being incorrectly blamed) slapping Jacques from behind in the locker room in Miami and repeatedly punching him in the face.[3] Tension between Dynamite and the Rougeaus mounted for more than a week until Jacques punched him in the mouth with a roll of quarters in hand before the next TV tapings in Fort Wayne, Ind., causing Dynamite to lose four teeth.[3] After the attack, Billington harbored a grudge against the Rougeaus, and it was feared Dynamite might try to get revenge after their 10-team, 20-man elimination match at the Survivor Series 1988 PPV (which was his final match in the WWF). The match had the Rougeaus, Demolition, Brain Busters, The Bolsheviks, and Los Conquistadores vs. The British Bulldogs, The Rockers, The Hart Foundation, The Young Stallions, and The Powers of Pain. For fear of the Dynamite Kid taking his revenge, the match was booked so the Rougeaus were the first team eliminated, with Bret Hart pinning Raymond in the bout's opening minutes with a small package. The Bulldogs were kept in the match until they were one of the final four teams remaining. By the time the Bulldogs had been eliminated and made their way back to the locker room, the Rougeaus had already been rushed out of the building. During the actual match, Dynamite worked with the Rougeaus without incident.

The Rougeaus' next big feud was against The Rockers in 1989. The feud began when the Rockers debuted a new theme song for themselves with them singing (this new theme was soon dropped, however). The Rougeaus claimed that the Rockers were "copycats," and hit Shawn Michaels in the throat with Jimmy Hart's megaphone. The teams feuded over the summer of 1989, producing many excellent, raved-about matches. At SummerSlam 89, the Rougeaus teamed with fellow Canadian Rick Martel, defeating the Rockers and Martel's former Strike Force tag-team partner Tito Santana in a six-man tag team match. After their initial feuds against the face teams of the era, the Rougeaus quickly devolved into a comedy tag team, often coming out on the short end against The Bushwhackers.

Raymond, who suffered from chronic back pain for years, retired in 1990 and moved behind the microphone; briefly as an interviewer for English-language WWF broadcasts, then as host of their French-language TV shows.[2] He came out of retirement in 1996 to face Owen Hart in a boxing match at the Forum and now occasionally wrestles in Jacques' Montréal-area promotion, Lutte International 2000.

Jacques disappeared from the WWF for nearly a year, but was re-branded as The Mountie upon his return in 1991, and went on to singles success with Jimmy Hart as his manager. The Mountie was a corrupt member of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP) who would often boast that he "always gets his man" in the ring. Rougeau's greatest singles success as The Mountie was when he won the WWF Intercontinental championship from Bret Hart in January 1992. He would only hold the title for two days however, losing it to Rowdy Roddy Piper at the Royal Rumble.

The Mountie gimmick caused some controversy in Canada with the real RCMP, with litigation forcing Rougeau to use his real life name when wrestling in his home country, though he did continue to wrestle in his Mountie inspired boots, black pants and red shirt. Despite being a heel in the WWF, Rougeau, like a lot of other Canadian wrestlers, was cheered in Canada, especially in his home province of Quebec. At one time during his singles run, Rougeau wrestled a match with WWF Champion Hulk Hogan where the babyface Hogan (who was the WWF's most popular star at the time) was actually booed by the crowd and Rougeau was the fan favorite, despite he and Jimmy Hart doing what they could to get heat from the crowd in attendance.

He then began teaming up with Carl Ouellet to win the World Tag Team Championship three times as The Quebecers. He briefly retired, reunited with Ouellet as The Amazing French Canadians in World Championship Wrestling (WCW), and appeared sporadically in the WWF and WCW before retiring from full-time competition. He occasionally wrestles for his own promotion.

On March 30, 1998, they reunited with Pierre as they defeated a young Edge, Shawn Stasiak and Tom Brandi in a 6-tag in a dark match for WWF Shotgun Saturday Night.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fabulous_Rougeaus

Rosicrucianism is a theosophy advanced by an invisible order of spiritual knights who in spreading Christian Hermeticism, Kabbalah, and Gnosis seek to enliven and to preserve the memory of Divine Wisdom, understood as a feminine flame of love called Sofia or Shekhinah, exoterically given as a fresh unfolded rose, yet, more akin to the blue fire of alchemy, the blue virgin. Rosicrucians have no organisation and there are no recognizable Rosicrucian individuals, but the order makes its presence known by leaving behind engrammatic writings in the genre of Hermetic-Platonic Christianity.1 The historical roots of Hermeticism is to be located in Ancient Egypt. Long before the rise of Christianity, Hermetic texts were structured around the belief that organisms contain sparks of a Divine mind unto which they each strive to attend. Things easily transform into others, thereby generating certain cyclical patterns, cycles that periodically renew themselves on a cosmic scale. These transformations of life and death were enacted in the Hermetic Mysteries in Ancient Egypt through the gods Isis, Horus, and Osiris. In the Alexandrian period these myths were reshaped into Hermetic discourses on the transformations of the self with Thot, the scribal god. These discourses were introduced in the west in 1474 when Marsilio Ficino translated the Hermetic Pimander from the Greek. The story of Christian Rosencreutz can be seen as a new version of these mysteries, specifically tempered by German Paracelsian philosophy on the Lion of the darkest night, a biblical icon for how the higher self lies slumbering in consciousness.2"

Rose Cross Over The Baltic The Spread of Rosicrucianism In Northern Europe by Suzanne Ackerman

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1vWI_uTVg5lzNCDm16itq-PLSavozNR_F/view?usp=sharing

CHAPTER TWO AT THE ORIGINS OF THE ROSICRUCIANS

Hye lygt begraben Venus, dye schon Fraw, so manchen Hoen Man umb Gluck, Ehr, Scgcn, und Wolfart gcbracht hatt. (in cipher, Chymische Hochzeit)

The universe of reference to the Rosicrucian fiction is the call for a brotherhood, a Christian kabbalist assembly of reformers prepared to spread support for a wave of illumination and religious change throughout Europe. But if the advance of Rosicrucian thinking is difficult to map after the printing of the Farm in Kassel 1614, the origin of these ideas is even more in dispute. It is often maintained that the exciting thesis set forth by Frances Yates in her book on the Rosicrucian Enlightenment is seriously flawed. First, Rosicrucianism never was the successive unfolding of a clearly held together programme o f scientific reform that she believed it to be. Second, a number of scholars point out that the early British influence on the Wiirtemberg Rosicrucians was overemphasized, particularly when Yates concentrated on John Dee and derived the Rosicrucian name from the red cross of St. George, taken together with the Tudor roses of England.1 While the poetic verse on the Red Cross knight in Edmund Spencer’s The Fairie Queen has some resemblance to the Rosicrucian chivalrous quest, and while Spencer’s Castle of Alma is a poetic microcosm of learning with some resemblance to the Rosicrucian tomb, there is little concrete evidence to support Yates’ explicitely stated hypotheses. If one looks closer at her arguments, however, beginning with her interest in the Valois tapestries, one sees that she was reaching for a connection to French court culture and dynastic politics. She felt that Spencer’s poetic passages convey the militant atmosphere of the Elizabethan Leicester-Sidney-circle. This militancy centered on forging a Protestant union with the German Princes in view of the British campaign in the United Provinces in 1586, the legacy of which wouJd be preserved in the legend of Christian Rosencreutz. In her focus on the interplay of poetry and culture, Yates staked much on the hope that more would be found out concerning Philip Sidney’s Dutch, German, and French contacts. As opposed to Yates’ view, recent scholars point out that although the Rosicrucian pamphlets first appeared in print in 1614—15, they were not specifically written in political support o f the marriage at Heidelberg in 1613 between Fredrik V of Wiirtemberg and Princess Elisabeth Stuart, a marriage calculated to eventually strengthen the Protestant presence in Central and Eastern Europe. Most interpreters do agree, however, that the Rosicrucian texts are part of a more profound central European context, a context rooted in late sixteenthcentury Paracelsism and enheartened by theosophy, magic, Christian Kabbalah, and alchemical ideas that at first glance have nothing to do with Dee’s British Imperialism."

Rose Cross Over The Baltic The Spread of Rosicrucianism In Northern Europe by Suzanne Ackerman

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1vWI_uTVg5lzNCDm16itq-PLSavozNR_F/view?usp=sharing

"Not surprisingly, Pope Pius was the only one to see this vision.

As a result, a group of followers has grown into a Blue Army

world-wide, totaling millions of faithful Roman Catholics ready to

die for the blessed virgin.

"But we haven't seen anything yet. The Jesuits have their Virgin

Mary scheduled to appear four or five times in China, Russia, and  major appearance in the U.S.

"What has this got to do with Islam? Note Bishop Sheen's

 statement: "Our Lady's appearances at Fatima marked the turning point in the history of the  world's 350 million Muslims. After the death of his daughter, Muhammad wrote that she "is the most holy of all women in Paradise, next to Mary."

"He believed that the Virgin Mary chose to be known as Our Lady of Fatima as a sign and a pledge that the Muslims who believe in Christ's virgin birth, will come to believe in His divinity.

"Bishop Sheen pointed out that the pilgrim virgin statues of Our Lady of Fatima were enthusiastically received by Muslims in Africa, India, and elsewhere, and that many Muslims are now coming into the Roman Catholic Church."

Article from:

http://www.cloakanddagger .de/lenny/alberto_rivera.htm

How the Vatican created Islam

https://www.remnantofgod.org/books/docs/how-the-vatican-created-islam.pdf

The Priory of Sion is an initiatory Order of chivalry, founded on July 15 1099 in Jerusalem, by Godfrey of Bouillon, at the Abbey "Our Lady of Mount Sion" as "Order of our Lady of Mount Sion."The Order, after being registered for the first time in history, in 1956, and then being dissolved in 1993, was newly registered in 2015, perpetuating the legitimate Pierre Plantard de Saint-Clair's lineage, through the actual Grand Master, Marco Rigamonti.The Priory of Sion is characterized by a gnostic and rosicrucian influence, who sets himself the task of supporting and nurturing personal growth, moral and spiritual, with respect and in harmony with the personal objectives that each of us, by nature, has to carry through in life experience.It's also our purpose the esoteric research as the study and experience related to the transcendent and mystical in an environment of communion with our Brothers and Sisters, Members of the Order.The Priory of Sion today inherits a tradition of esoteric, philosophical, spiritual and cultural legacy, which favors the cultivation of values and principles that offers the way to live a more aware and noble personal dimension.We work through symbols, ancient rituals, theurgic practice and traditions, in order to live a personal and collective sprirituality in communion with our Brothers and Sisters.The Order is apolitical and forbids its members to be made a place of political debate, or even worse, to be exploited for such purposes."

http://www.prieure-de-sion.com/

The Prieuré was cited by name in references extending from the twelfth to the early seventeenth century. Then, in documents dating from 1619, it was stated to have incurred the displeasure of King Louis XIII of France, who evicted them from their seat at Orléans and turned the premises over to the Jesuits.5 After that, the Prieuré de Sion seemed to vanish from the historical record, at least under that name, until 1956, when it appeared again, registered in the French Journal officiel. And yet the present-day Order had repeatedly cited certain of its activities between 1619 and the twentieth century, certain historical events in which it had played a role, certain historical developments in which it had some sort of vested interest. When we examined the events and developments in question, we found indisputable evidence attesting to the involvement of an organised and coherent cadre working in concert behind the scenes, sometimes using other institutions as a façade. This cadre was not named specifically, but everything indicated that it was indeed the Prieuré de Sion. What was more, it proved to involve precisely the same network of interlinked families claiming Merovingian descent. Whether it was the intrigues and the Wars of Religion in the sixteenth century, the insurrection known as the Fronde in the seventeenth century or the Masonic conspiracies of the eighteenth century, successive generations of precisely the same families were implicated, operating in accordance with a single consistent pattern."

The Messianic Legacy

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1UV7FwghOOhdkp4fdk2SzG7oem2nRleW0/view?usp=sharing

"The origins of the Equestrian Order of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem date back to the First Crusade, when its leader, Godfrey de Bouillon, liberated Jerusalem. As part of his operations to organize the religious, military and public bodies of the territories newly freed from Muslim control, he founded the Order of Canons of the Holy Sepulchre. According to accounts of the Crusades, in 1103 the first King of Jerusalem, Baldwin I, assumed the leadership of this canonical order, and reserved the right for himself and his successors (as agents of the Patriarch of Jerusalem) to appoint Knights to it, should the Patriarch be absent or unable to do so.The Order’s members included not only the Regular Canons (Fratres) but also the Secular Canons (Confratres) and the Sergentes. The latter were armed knights chosen from the crusader troops for their qualities of valor and dedication; they vowed to obey Augustinian Rule of poverty and obedience and undertook specifically, under the command of the King of Jerusalem, to defend the Holy Sepulchre and the Holy Places.Very soon after the First Crusade the troops – including the Knights of the Order of Canons of the Holy Sepulchre – began to return to their homelands. This led to the creation of priories all over Europe, which were part of the Order as they came under the jurisdiction of the noble knights or prelates who had been invested on the Holy Sepulchre itself and who, although they were no longer in the direct service of the King of Jerusalem, continued to belong to the Order of Canons.The Order first began to fail as a cohesive military body of knights after Saladin regained Jerusalem in 1182, and completely ceased to exist in that format after the defeat of Acre in 1291. The passing of the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem left the Order without a leader, though it continued to survive in the European priories thanks to the protection of sovereigns, princes, bishops and the Holy See. The priories kept alive the ideals of the Crusader Knights: propagation of the Faith, defense of the weak, charity towards other human beings. With the exception of events in Spain, it was only rarely that the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre ever took part again in military action to defend Christianity.In the 14th century, the Holy See made an extremely high payment to the Egyptian Sultan so that he would grant the right to protect the Christian Sanctuaries to the Franciscan Friars Minor. Throughout the whole period of the Latin Patriarchate’s suppression, the right to create new Knights was the prerogative of the representative of the highest Catholic authority in the Holy Land: the Custos.In 1847 the Patriarchate was restored and Pope Pius IX modernized the Order, issuing a new Constitution, which placed it under the direct protection of the Holy See and conferred its government to the Latin Patriarch. The Order’s fundamental role was also defined: to uphold the works of the Latin Patriarchate of Jerusalem, whilst preserving the spiritual duty of propagating the Faith.In 1949, Pius XII decreed that the Grand Master of the Order should be a Cardinal of the Holy Roman Church and assigned the position of Grand Prior to the Patriarch of Jerusalem. In 1962 Pope John XXIII and, in 1967, Pope Paul VI reorganized and revitalized the Order by adding more specific regulations to the Constitution with the intention of making the Order’s activities more co-coordinated and more effective.In February 1996, the Supreme Pontiff John Paul II enhanced the Order’s status. Today it is a Public Association of faithful with a legal canonical and public personality, constituted by the Holy See under Canon Law 312, paragraph 1:1.

https://eohsjeastern.org/a-brief-history/

Horses: the extent to which they can be possessed in our houses [575, 576]; the extent to which they can be used on missions [574, 625]"

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

The Mountie (1991–1992)

Ray Rougeau retired in early 1990,[15] ending his tag-team partnership with Jacques. Jacques departed the Federation for a year before redebuting in January 1991, once again alongside Jimmy Hart. The Mountie character was that of a corrupt, cattle prod-wielding member of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police, who often boasted that he "always gets his man" (a phrase long associated with the RCMP, which insinuated that criminals cannot escape from Canada's federal police force).[16][17] The cattle prod came into play as part of The Mountie's post-match gimmick, where he would handcuff, berate and then "shock" his defeated and helpless opponents in the stomach.[18] The story of the character change was that Jacques Rougeau had actually gone through the training to become a Mountie to wield authority. The character was eventually the subject of litigation in Canada, preventing Rougeau from performing as The Mountie in his home country.[19] Thus, while wrestling in Canada, he was billed using only his real name and did not wear his Mountie-inspired hat and jacket to the ring,[20] although he did retain other parts of his costume such as red shirt, black pants, and boots.[1]

The Mountie made his in-ring debut in January 1991. In his pay-per-view debut, he defeated Koko B. Ware at the 1991 Royal Rumble.[21] He gained another major victory at WrestleMania VII, defeating Tito Santana after using the shock stick.[22] The Mountie began a feud with the Big Boss Man after declaring that he was the sole legitimate law enforcer in the WWF, and on August 26, 1991, he spent a night in prison (kayfabe) after Bossman defeated him in a Jailhouse Match at SummerSlam.[23] At the 1991 Survivor Series, Mountie teamed with Ric Flair, Ted DiBiase and The Warlord to defeat Roddy Piper, Bret Hart, Virgil and Davey Boy Smith in a four-on-four Survivor Series elimination match.[24]

The Mountie's greatest achievement as a singles wrestler came when he won the WWF Intercontinental Heavyweight Championship in an upset over Bret Hart on January 17, 1992.[1] In the storyline, Hart was suffering from the flu (Hart was actually going through contract negotiations).[25] The Mountie lost the title just two days later to Rowdy Roddy Piper at the 1992 Royal Rumble, in what was one of the shortest Intercontinental Heavyweight Championship reigns.[26] The Mountie received a rematch at the February 8 Saturday Night's Main Event XXX,[27] but when he attempted to use his shock stick, it had no effect as Piper was wearing a rubber vest under his T-shirt. Piper removed his shirt after the match to reveal the vest, which was labeled "Shock Proof". Piper won the match after using the shock stick on The Mountie.[1]

For the next several months, The Mountie primarily appeared in the undercard. He was on the losing end of an eight-man tag team match at WrestleMania VIII[28] and a six-man tag team match at SummerSlam.[29] He feuded with Sgt. Slaughter after shocking him with an extra large cattle prod on an episode of Superstars, though the subsequent matches all took place on house shows that summer, with no conclusion on television.[30] After losing to then WWF World Heavyweight Champion Bret Hart in seventy-five seconds on October 26, 1992, Rougeau left the WWF.[30]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacques_Rougeau

Ultramontanism was a school of thought of the Catholic Church which promoted supreme papal authority in matters of spirituality and governance. Ultramontanism rejected modern ideals in favour of the supremacy of Catholicism and the Catholic Church in public life. This school of thought was particularly influent in the French-Canadian society during the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century.

Origins

In Canada and in Europe — mainly in France, where ultramontanism appeared during the Middle Ages and grew rapidly during the French Revolution —, its supporters criticized the separation of Church and state, as well as what they considered manifestations of modern liberalism. They pushed for the supremacy of the Catholic Church in both civil and religious matters. This school of thought was mainly characterized by its attachment to the Holy See’s authority and, as of 1870, by its faith in the Pope’s infallibility. The term “ultramontane” meant, literally, “beyond the mountains,” because the French Ultramontanes believed in the supremacy of the Vatican — which is located beyond the mountains of the Alps — over the local clergy.

Ultramontanism was adopted in Canada in the 1820s, first in the Saint-Hyacinthe seminary under the strong influence of French priest Félicité de Lamennais, then in Montreal under that of its first Catholic bishop, Jean-Jacques Lartigue. The latter opposed the Gallican ideas and fought for the freedom of the Church and for religious supremacy in matters of education. His successor, Monseigneur Ignace Bourget, led the triumph of ultramontane ideas in all fields (theology, education, relations between Church and state, etc.) in Montreal and made them a major, albeit contested, part of the Catholic world in Canada.

Ideological Split

Ultramontanism grew strong in Canada, but faced a split at the end of the 1860s, following the Guibord Affair. Monseigneur Bourget, followed by Monseigneur Louis-François Laflèche, represented a group of extreme Ultramontanes who were more active within political institutions. This group fought for the immediate application of ultramontane principles, namely the Church’s supreme power over education matters, the reform of laws under canon law and the introduction of episcopate monitoring of civil legislation. Moderate Ultramontanes, like Joseph-Sabin Raymond, to whom the extremists referred as liberals, wished for a more prudent application of the Ultramontane principles and for compromise where necessary.

The extremists engaged conservative journalists and politicians, who advocated for a Catholic election platform as early as 1871 with the goal of guaranteeing the supremacy of the Church over politics. Over the following years, the extremists and supporters of the election platform led an anti-liberal crusade, which resulted in the creation of the Castors (“Beavers”) in 1882.

Influence

Ultramontanism dominated philosophy and theology teachings in small and large seminaries, the social doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church in Canada and several bishop directives from the second half of the 19th century until the 1950s.

Ultramontanist thought guided the ideals of important French Canadian nationalists who desired a self-sufficient society governed by the Church. The movement had a significant influence over the French-Canadian society and Maurice Duplessis’ reign as premier of Quebec. Ultramontanism fed traditional and conservative tendencies within the French-Canadian society, until the Quiet Revolution and the Second Vatican Council put an end to this influence.

https://www.thecanadianencyclopedia.ca/en/article/ultramontanism

Revelation 13:11-18

1599 Geneva Bible

11 [a]And I beheld, another beast coming out of the earth, [b]which had two horns like the Lamb, but he spake like the dragon.

12 [c]And he did all that the first beast could do before him, and he caused the earth and them which dwell therein, [d]to worship the first beast whose deadly wound was healed.

13 [e]And he did great wonders, so that he made fire to come down from heaven on the earth, in the sight of men.

14 And deceived them that dwell on the earth by the signs which were permitted to him to do in the sight of the beast, saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make the [f]image of the [g]beast, which had the wound of a sword, and did live.

15 [h]And it was permitted to him to give a [i]spirit unto the image of the beast, so that the image of the beast should speak, and should cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.

16 [j]And he made all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive [k]a [l]mark in their right hand or in their foreheads.

17 And that no man might [m]buy or sell, save he that had the [n]mark or the name of the beast or the number of his name.

18 [o]Here is wisdom. Let him that hath wit, count the number of the beast: for it is the [p]number of a man, and his number is six hundred threescore and six.

Read full chapter

Footnotes

Revelation 13:11 The second member of the vision, concerning the ecclesiastical dominion, which in Rome succeeded that which was politic, and is in the power of the corporation of false Prophets, and of the forgers of false doctrine. Wherefore the same body or corporation is called of S. John by the name of false prophet, Rev. 6:13, 19 and 20. The form of this beast is first described in this verse, then his acts, in the verses following, and the whole speech is concluded in the last verse. This beast is by his breed a Son of the earth (as they say) obscurely born, and by little and little creeping up out of his abject estate.

Revelation 13:11 That is, in show he resembled the Lamb (for what is more mild or more humble than to be the servant of the servants of God) but in deed he played the part of the Dragon, and of the Wolf, Matt. 7:15. For even Satan changeth himself into an Angel of light, 2 Cor. 11:14, and what should his honest disciples and servants do?

Revelation 13:12 The history of the acts of this beast containeth in sum three things, hypocrisy, the witness of miracles and tyranny: of which the first is noted in this verse, the second in the 3 verses following: the third in the sixteenth and seventeenth verses. His hypocrisy is most full of leasing, whereby he abuseth both the former beast and the whole world: in that albeit he hath by his cunning, as it were by lime made of the former beast a most miserable … or anatomy, usurped all his authority unto himself and most impudently exerciseth the same in the sight and view of him: yet he carrieth himself so, as if he honored him with most high honor, and did in very truth cause him to be honored of all men.

Revelation 13:12

For unto this beast of Rome, which of civil Empire is made an Ecclesiastical hierarchy, are given divine honors, and divine authority so far as he is believed to be above the Scriptures, which the gloss upon the Decretals declareth by this devilish verse,

Articulos solvit, synodumque facit generalem,

That is,

He changeth the Articles of faith, and giveth authority to general Counsels.

Which is spoken of the Papal power. So the beast is by birth, foundation, feat, and finally substance, one: only the Pope hath altered the form and manner thereof being himself the head both of that tyrannical Empire, and also of the false Prophets, for the Empire hath he taken unto himself, and thereunto hath added this cunning device. Now these words, whose deadly wound was cured are put here for distinction sake, as also sometimes afterwards: that even at that time the godly readers of this prophecy might by this sign be brought to see the things as present: as if it were said, that they might adore this very Empire that now is, whose head we have seen in our own memory to have been cut off, and to be cured again.

Revelation 13:13 The second point of the things done by the beast, is the credit of great wonders or miracles, appertaining to the strength of this impiety: of which signs some were given from above, as it is said, that fire was sent down from heaven by false sorcery, in this verse. Others were showed here below in the sight of the beast to establish idolatry, and deceive souls, which part S. John setteth forth beginning (as they say) at that which is last, in this manner: First the effect is declared in these words, He deceiveth the inhabitants of the earth, Secondly the common manner of working in two sorts, one of miracles. For the signs that were given him to do in the presence of the beasts: the other of the words added to the signs, and teaching the idolatry confirmed by those signs, Saying unto the inhabitants of the earth, that they should make an image unto the beasts which, etc. Thirdly, a special manner is declared: That is given unto him to put life into the image of the beast: and that such a kind of quickening, that the same both speaketh by answer unto those that ask counsel of it, and also pronounceth death against all those that do not obey nor worship it: all which things oftentimes by false miracles through the procurement and inspiration of the Devil, have been effected and wrought in images. The histories of the Papists are full of examples of such miracles, the most of them feigned, many also done by the devil in images: as of old in the serpent, Gen. 3:1. By which examples is confirmed, not the authority of the beast, but the truth of God, and of these prophecies.

Revelation 13:14 That is, images by enallage or change of the number: for the worship of them ever since the second Council of Nice, hath been ordained in the Church by public credit, and authority contrary unto the Law of God.

Revelation 13:14 In the Greek the word is in the Dative case, as much to say, as unto the worship, honor and obeying of the beast: for by this maintenance of images this Pseudoprophetical beast doth mightily profit the beast of Rome, of whom long ago he received them. Wherefore the same is hereafter very fitly called the image of the beast, for that images have their beginning from the beast, and have their form or manner from the will of the beast, and have their end and use fixed in the profit and commodity of the beast.

Revelation 13:15 And of this miracle of the images of the beast (that is, which the beast hath ordained to establish idolatry) which miraculously speak and give judgment, or rather marvelously, by the fraud of the false prophets, the Papists books are full fraughted.

Revelation 13:15 To give life as Jannes and Jambres imitated the wonders that Moses wrought.

Revelation 13:16 The third place, is a most wicked and most insolent tyrrany as was said before, usurped over the persons of men in this verse: and over their goods and actions, in the next verse. For he is said, both to bring upon all persons a tyrannous servitude, that as bondslaves they might serve the beast: and also to exercise over all their goods and actions, a peddler-like abuse of indulgences and dispensations (as they term them) amongst their friends, and against others to use most violent interdictions, and to shoot out cursings, even in natural and civil, private and public contracts, wherein all good faith ought to have place.

Revelation 13:16 That is, their Chrism, by which in the Sacrament (as they call it) of Confirmation, they make servile unto themselves, the persons and doings of men, signing them in their forehead and hands: and as for the sign left by Christ (of which Rev. 7:3) and the holy Sacrament of Baptism they make as void. For whom Christ hath joined unto himself by Baptism, this beast maketh challenge unto them by her greasy Chrism, which he doubteth not to prefer over Baptism, both in authority and efficacy.

Revelation 13:16 The mark of the name of the beast.

Revelation 13:17 That is, have any traffic or intercourse with men, but they only those which have this anointing and consecration of Clearkely tonsure, as they call it. Read Gratian de Consecratione, distinct. s. c. omnes, cap. Spiritus, etc. of these matters.

Revelation 13:17 Here the false Prophets do require three things, which are set down in the order of their greatness, a character, a name and the number of the name. The meaning is, that man that hath not first their anointing and clerical tonsure or shaving: secondly holy orders, by reserving whereof is communicated the same of the beast: or finally hath not attained that high degree of Pontifical knowledge, and of the Law (as they call it) Canonical, and hath not as it were made up in account and cast the number of the mysteries thereof: for in these things consisteth the number of that name of the beast. And this is excellently set forth in the next verse.

Revelation 13:18 That is in this number of the beast consisteth that Popish wisdom, which unto them seemeth the greatest of all others. In these words S. John expoundeth that saying which went before of the number of the beast, what it hath above his mark or acconisance and his name. These things, saith S. John, the mark and the name of the beast, do easily happen unto any man: but to have the number of the beast, is wisdom: that is, only the wise and such as have understanding, can come by that number for they must be most illuminated doctors that attain thereunto, as the words following do declare.

Revelation 13:18 How great and of what denomination this number of the beast is, by which the beast accounted his wisdom, S. John declareth in these words. Dost thou demand how great it is? it is so great, that it occupieth the whole man: he is always learning, and never cometh to the knowledge thereof: he must be a man indeed that doth attain unto it. Askest thou of what denomination it is? verily it standeth of six throughout and perfectly ariseth of all the parts thereof in their several denominations (as they term them) it standeth of six by units, tens, hundreds, etc. so as there is no one part in the learning and order Pontifical, which is not either referred unto the head, and as it were the top thereof, or contained in the same: so fitly do all things in this hierarchy agree one with another, and with their head. Therefore that cruel beast Boniface the eighth doth commend by the number of six those Decretals which he perfected, in the proem of the sixth book. Which book (saith he) being to be added unto five other books of the same volume of Decretals, we thought good to name Sextum the sixth: that the same volume by addition thereof containing a senary, or the number of six books (which is a number perfect) may yield a perfect form of managing all things, and perfect discipline of behavior. Here therefore is the number of the beast, who poureth from himself all his parts and bringeth them all back again unto himself by his discipline in most wise and cunning manner. If any man desire more of this, let him read the gloss upon that place. I am not ignorant that other interpretations are brought upon this place: but I thought it my duty, with the good favor of all and without the offense of any, to propound mine opinion in this point. And for this cause especially, for that it seemed unto me neither profitable, nor like to be true, that the number of the beast, or of the name of the beast should be taken as the common sort of interpreters do take it. For this number of the beast teacheth, giveth out, imprinteth, as a public mark of such as be his, and esteemeth that mark above all others as the mark of those whom he loveth best. Now those other expositions seem rather to be far removed from this property and condition of that number: whether you respect the name Latinus or Titan, or another. For these the beast doth not teach, nor give forth nor imprint, but most diligently forbiddeth to be taught, and audaciously denieth: he approveth not these, but reproveth them: and hateth them that think so of this number, with an hatred, greater than that of Vatinius.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A11-18&version=GNV

Revelation 16

1599 Geneva Bible

16 2 And 17 the Angels pour out the seven vials of God’s wrath given unto them, and so divers plagues arise in the world, 18 to terrify the wicked, 19 and the inhabitants of the great city.

1 And [a]I heard a great voice out of the Temple, saying to the seven Angels, Go your ways, and poured out the seven vials of the wrath of God upon the earth.

2 [b]And the first went and poured out his vial upon the earth: and there fell a noisome and a grievous sore upon the men which had the [c]mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his image.

3 [d]And the second Angel poured out his vial upon the sea, and it [e]became as the blood of a dead man: and every living thing died in the sea.

4 [f]And the third Angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they became blood.

5 And I heard the Angel of the waters say, Lord, thou art just, which art, and which wast: and Holy, because thou hast judged these things.

6 For they shed the blood of the Saints, and Prophets, and therefore hast thou given them blood to drink: for they are worthy.

7 [g]And I heard another out of the Sanctuary say, Even so, Lord God almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments.

8 [h]And the fourth Angel poured out his vial on the sun, and it was given to him to torment men with heat of fire,

9 And men boiled in great heat, and blasphemed the Name of God, which hath power over these plagues, and they repented not to give him glory.

10 [i]And the fifth Angel poured out his vial upon the throne of the beast, and the kingdom waxed dark, and they gnawed their tongues for sorrow.

11 And blasphemed the God of heaven for their pains, and for their sores, and repented not of their works.

12 [j]And the sixth Angel poured out his vial upon the great river [k]Euphrates, and the [l]water thereof dried up, [m]that the way of the Kings of the East should be prepared.

13 And I saw [n]three unclean spirits [o]like frogs come out of the mouth of that [p]dragon, and out of the mouth of that [q]beast, and out of the mouth of that [r]false prophet.

14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, to go unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.

15 [s](Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and men see his filthiness.)

16 [t]And they gathered them together into a place called in Hebrew, [u]Armageddon.

17 [v]And the seventh Angel poured out his vial into the [w]air: and there came a loud voice out of the Temple of heaven from [x]the throne, saying, [y]It is done.

18 [z]And there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, even so mighty an earthquake.

19 [aa]And the great city was divided into three parts: and the cities of the nations [ab]fell: and that great [ac]Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath.

20 And every isle fled away, and the mountains [ad]were not [ae]found.

21 [af]And there fell a great hail, like [ag]talents out of heaven upon the men, and men blasphemed God, because of the plague of the hail: for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

Footnotes

Revelation 16:1 In the former Chapter was set down the preparation unto the work of God: here is delivered the execution thereof. And in this discourse of the execution, is a general commandment, in this verse, then a particular recital in order of the execution done by every of the seven Angels, in the rest of the chapter. This special execution against Antichrist and his crew, doth in manner agree unto that which was generally done upon the whole world, Rev. 8 and 9, and belongeth (if my conjecture fail me not) unto the same time. Yet herein they do differ one from another, that this was particularly effected upon the Princes and ringleaders of the wickedness of the world, the other generally against the whole world being wicked. And therefore these judgments are figured more grievous than those.

Revelation 16:2 The history of the first Angel, whose plague upon the earth, is described almost in the same words with that sixth plague of the Egyptians, Exod. 9:9. But it doth signify a spiritual ulcer, and that torture or butchery of conscience seared with an hot iron, which accuseth the ungodly within and both by truth of the word (the light whereof God hath now so long showed forth) and by bitterness stirreth up and forceth out the sword of God’s wrath.

Revelation 16:2 See Rev. 13:16

Revelation 16:3 The history of the second Angel who troubleth and molesteth the seas, that he may stir up the conscience of men sleeping in their wickedness. See Rev. 8:8.

Revelation 16:3 It was turned into rotten and filthy blood, such as is in dead bodies.

Revelation 16:4 The history of the third Angel striking the rivers, in this verse who proclaiming the justice of God, commendeth the same by a most grave comparison of the sins of men with the punishment of God: which is common to this place and that which went before. Wherefore also this praising is attributed to the Angel of the waters, a name common to the second and third Angels according as both of them are said to be sent against the waters, albeit, the one of the sea the other of the rivers, in two verses.

Revelation 16:7 A confirmation of the praise before going, out of the sanctuary of God, whether immediately by Christ, or by some of his Angels, for Christ also is called another Angel, Rev. 3:8; 7:2; 12:1.

Revelation 16:8 The history of the fourth Angel, who throweth the plague upon the heaven and upon the Sun, of which Luke 21:26 the effects whereof are noted two. The one peculiar, that it shall scorch men with heat, in this verse. The other proceeding accidentally from the former, that their fury shall so much the more be enraged against God in the next verse, when yet (O wonderful mercy and patience of God) all other creatures are first stricken often and grievously by the hand of God before mankind by whom he is provoked: as the things beforegoing [do] declare.

Revelation 16:10 The story of the first Angel, who striketh the kingdom of the beast with two plagues abroad with darkness, within which biles and dolors most grievous, throughout his whole kingdom, that thereby he might wound the conscience of the wicked, and punish that most perverse obstinacy of the idolaters, whereof arose perturbation, and thence a furious indignation and desperate madness, raging against God and hurtful unto itself.

Revelation 16:12 The story of the sixth Angel, divided into his act, and the event thereof. The act is, that the Angel did cast out of his mouth the plague of a most glowing heat, wherewith even the greatest floods, and which most were wont to swell and overflow (as Euphrates) were dried up by the counsel of God in this verse. The event is, that the mere madness wherewith the wicked are enraged, that they may scorn the judgments of God, and abuse them furiously to serve their own turn, and to the executing of their own wicked outrage.

Revelation 16:12 The bound of the spiritual Babylon, and to the fortresses of the same, Rev. 9:14.

Revelation 16:12 So the Church of the ungodly, and kingdom of the beast is said to be left naked, all the defenses whereof, in which they put their trust being taken away from it.

Revelation 16:12 That is, that even they which dwell further off, may with more commodity make haste unto that sacrifice which the Lord hath appointed.

Revelation 16:13 That is, every of them bent their whole force, and conspired that by wonders, word and work, they might bring into the same destruction all Kings, Princes and Potentates of the world, cursedly bewitched of them by their spirits, and teachers of the vanity and impurity of the beast that committed fornication with the kings of the earth. And this is a right description of our times.

Revelation 16:13 Croaking with all importunity, and continually day and night provoking and calling forth to arms, as the trumpets, and furies of wars: as is declared in the next verse.

Revelation 16:13 That is, the devil, as Rev. 11:3

Revelation 16:13 Whereof Rev. 13:1.

Revelation 16:13 That is, of that other beast, of which Rev. 13:11, for so he is called also Rev. 19:20 and 20:10.

Revelation 16:15 A parenthesis for admonition in which God warneth his holy servants who rest in the expectation of Christ, always to address their minds unto his coming, and to look unto themselves, that they be not shamefully made naked and circumvented of these unclean spirits, and so they be miserable unprepared at the coming of their Lord.

Revelation 16:16 Namely the Angel, who holily according to the commandment of God was to do sacrifice: notwithstanding that those impure spirits do the same wickedly as servants not unto God, but unto that beast that hath seven heads.

Revelation 16:16 That is, (to say nothing of other expositions) the mountain itself, or mountain places of Megiddo. Now it is certain by the holy Scripture, that Megiddo is a city and territory in the tribe of Manasseh, bordering upon Issachar and Asher, and was made famous by that lamentable overthrow of king Josiah, whereof 2 Kings 23:30; 2 Chron. 37:22; Zech. 12:11. In this mountain country God saith by figure and type, that the kings of the peoples which serve the beast shall meet together: because the Gentiles did always cast that lamentable overthrow in the teeth of the Church of the Jews unto their great reproach: and therefore were persuaded that that place should be most fortunate unto them (as they speak) and unfortunate unto the godly: but God here pronounceth, that that reproach of the Church, and confidence of the ungodly shall by himself be taken away, in the selfsame places where the nations persuaded themselves, they should mightily exult and triumph against God and his Church.

Revelation 16:17 The story of the seventh Angel unto the end of the chapter, in which first is showed by figure and speech, the argument of this plague, in this verse: and then is declared the execution thereof in the verses following.

Revelation 16:17 From whence he might move the heaven above and the earth beneath.

Revelation 16:17 That is, from him that sitteth on the throne, by the figure called Metonymy.

Revelation 16:17 That is, Babylon is undone, as is showed verse 16 and in the Chapters following. For the first onset (as I might say) of this denunciation, is described in this Chapter: and the last containing a perfect victory is described in those that follow.

Revelation 16:18 Now is declared the execution (as is said in verse 27) and the things that shall last come to pass in heaven and in earth, before the overthrow of the beast of Babylon: both generally, verse 18, and particularly in the cursed city, and such as have any familiarity therewith, in the 3 last verses.

Revelation 16:19 That seat or standing place of Antichrist.

Revelation 16:19 Of all such as cleave unto Antichrist, and fight against Christ.

Revelation 16:19 That harlot, of whom in the Chapter next following. Now this phrase to come into remembrance is after the common use of the Hebrew speech, but borrowed from men, attributed unto God.

Revelation 16:20 That is, were seen no more, or were no more extant. A borrowed Hebraism.

Revelation 16:20 Appeared not, which the Hebrews utter after this sort, were not, Gen. 5:24.

Revelation 16:21 The manner of the particular execution, most evidently testifying the wrath of God by the original and greatness thereof: the event whereof is the same with that which is, Rev. 9:12, and that which hath been mentioned in this Chapter, from the execution of the fourth Angel hitherto, that is to say, an incorrigible pertinency of the world in their rebellion, and an heart that cannot repent, verses 9 and 11.

Revelation 16:21 As it were about the weight of a talent was threescore pound, that is, six hundred groats, whereby is signified a marvelous and strange kind of weight.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation+16&version=GNV

Revelation 17:12-18

1599 Geneva Bible

12 [a]And the ten horns which thou sawest, are [b]ten kings, which yet have not received a kingdom, but shall receive power, as Kings [c]at one hour with the beast.

13 [d]These have one mind, and shall give their power and authority unto the beast.

14 These shall fight with the [e]Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings: and they that are on his side, called, and chosen, and faithful.

15 [f]And he said unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, [g]are people, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.

16 And the ten [h]horns which thou sawest upon the beast, are they that shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate, and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.

17 [i]For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to do with one consent for to give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God be fulfilled.

18 And that woman which thou sawest, is that [j]great city which reigned over the kings of the earth.

Read full chapter

Footnotes

Revelation 17:12 The third place of this description as I said, verse 18, is a prophetical prediction of things to come which the beast should do, as in the words following S. John doth not obscurely signify, saying, which have not yet received the kingdom, etc. For there is an Antithesis or opposition between these kings, and those that went before. And first the persons are described, in this verse, then their deeds in the two verses following.

Revelation 17:12 That is, arising with their kingdoms out of the Roman beast: at such time as that political Empire began by the craft of the Popes greatly to fall.

Revelation 17:12 Namely, with the second beast whom we called before a false prophet, which beast, ascending out of the earth got unto himself all the authority and power of the first beast, and exerciseth the same before his face, as was said, Rev. 14:11, 12. For when the political Empire of the West began to bow downwards, there both arose those ten kings, and the second beast took the opportunity offered to usurp unto himself all the power of the former beast. These kings long ago, many have numbered and described to be ten and a great part of the events plainly testifieth the same in this our age.

Revelation 17:13 That is, by consent and agreement, that they may conspire with the beast, and depend upon his beck. Their story is divided into three parts, counsels, acts, and events. The counselors some of them consist in communicating of judgments and affections: and some in communicating of power, which they are said to have given unto this beast in this verse.

Revelation 17:14 With Christ and his Church, as the reason following doth declare, and here are mentioned the facts and the events which followed for Christ’s sake, and for the grace of God the Father towards those that are called, elected, and are his faithful ones in Christ.

Revelation 17:15 This is the other member of the narration as I said verse 7, belonging unto the harlot, showed in the vision, verse 3. In this history of the harlot, these 3 things are distinctly propounded, what is her magnificence in this verse, what is her fall, and by whom it shall happen unto her, in the two verses following: and lastly, who that harlot is, in the last verse. This place which by order of nature should have been the first, is therefore made the last, because it was more fit to be joined with the next Chap.

Revelation 17:15 That is, as unconstant and variable as the waters. Upon this foundation sitteth this harlot as Queen, a vain person upon that which is vain.

Revelation 17:16 The ten Kings as verse 12. The accomplishment of this fact and event, is daily increased in this our age by the singular providence and most mighty government of God. Wherefore the facts are propounded in this verse, and the cause of them in the verses following.

Revelation 17:17 A reason rendered from the chief efficient cause, which is the providence of God, by which alone S. John by inversion of order affirmeth to have come to pass, both that the Kings should execute upon the harlot, that which pleased God, and which he declared in the verse next beforegoing: and also that by one consent and counsel, they should give their kingdom unto the beast, etc., verses 13, 14. For as these being blinded have before depended upon the beck of the beast that lifteth up the harlot, so it is said that afterward it shall come to pass, that they shall turn back, and shall fall away from her when their hearts shall be turned into better state by the grace and mercy of God.

Revelation 17:18 That is, Rome that great City, or only City (as Justinian calleth it) the King and head whereof was then the Emperor, but now the Pope, since that the condition of the beast was changed.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation+17%3A12-18&version=GNV

"This is part of a Roman pavement found 18' below the floor of the Church of St Matthew, Friday Street (demolished 1886)." City of London.

La Cadena: acera (pavimiento)

https://www.flickr.com/photos/mamamia65/6323425934

Porphyry Paving – Overlapping Arcs

Porphyry paving cubes for use in a pattern of overlapping arcs is one of the oldest designs for stone pavement.  It has continued in use for centuries due to its stability, beauty and pleasing intricacy.

In Europe, one of the more popular layouts is the bogen also known as an overlapping arc, which is often mistaken for a fan but is actually a series of stacked arcs.  The bogen layout is complex and requires the skills of an experienced artisan as the setts at the ends of the arcs, where one arc meets its neighbor, need to be somewhat smaller than those in the center of each arc.

Traditionally, bogens are incredibly strong layouts as the arcs work to dissipate forces over a much larger area. Their development and use reached a peak when horse-drawn traffic dominated the streets, but since the advent of modern vehicles, their use has been increasingly one of aesthetics. They remain popular in continental Europe, Britain and Ireland as the availability of porphyry cubes and granite setts has increased.

This video was posted by Stephen Murray-Cook showing the Original Stone Paving Company laying a courtyard in the overlapping arc pattern.  They are using some very efficient aids in their laying.  Please watch this 3 minute video to see this in time lapse.

Click Below:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2mYAahqczOA

The Original Stone Paving Company

Street mason Stephen Cook (known as Cookie) understands stone, the 52 year old has been working with it since he was 15 years old.

As a craftsmen whose reputation depends on the quality of his workmanship, he refuses to use inferior materials. Stone looks good for decades. “That’s why we use it” says Cookie. We source a wide range of high qualify stone from around the world to offer the discerning customer a wide variety of choice.

We offer a complete package from supply to completion, our service includes all associated groundwork drainage and brickwork.

Cookie has more than 35 years experience in quality workmanship working with both new and reclaimed materials and has completed projects at the Houses Of Parliament, Clarance House and Edinburgh’s Royal Mile.

Porphyry’s composition determines its high compression strength, resistance to stains, slip resistance, and high freeze/thaw ratings.  The stone is the most popular paver in Europe, and is favored for its flexibility in design, beauty, durability and low maintenance requirements. ADA Compliant Porphyry pavers are also adaptable to a permeable paving set. The stone is by far one of the most durable pavers in the world.  These beautiful materials are available from Milestone Imports.   Milestone supports the creativity of architects, planners and designers. Porphyry offers surfaces of various finishes and mixed colorings, tending towards tones of grey, gold, violet and red, depending on where it is extracted.  The products are available in North America from Milestone Imports.  –  www.milestoneimports.com

https://milestoneimports.com/2013/06/03/porphyry-cubes-used-in-modern-roman-paving/

"Walkin' on the Sun" is a song by American rock band Smash Mouth from their first album, Fush Yu Mang (1997). Released as their debut single in June 1997, the song was Smash Mouth's first major single, reaching No. 1 on the US Billboard Modern Rock Tracks chart and No. 2 on the Billboard Hot 100 Airplay chart. It was also a success abroad, peaking at No. 3 in Canada and Iceland, No. 5 in Italy and Spain, and No. 7 in Australia, where it is certified platinum for shipments exceeding 70,000 units.

Background

Smash Mouth guitarist Greg Camp said about "Walkin' on the Sun":

It was written during the whole Rodney King thing. The song was basically a social and racial battle cry. It was a sort of "Can't we all get along?" song for the time when I wrote it. It was just about all the things that were going on around me as a young person. And I'm, like, God, what is going on? I don't understand why this is happening. It's like we might as well be walking around a planet on fire. And that's how it came about.[4]

Paul De Lisle, the band's bassist, stated the original version of "Walkin' on the Sun" was more of a rap song.[5] The band decided to record the song for Fush Yu Mang after drummer Kevin Coleman discovered a demo on one of Camp's tapes; it was the last song to be added to the album.[5]

The guitar riff present throughout the song has been compared to a riff from "Swan's Splashdown" by Perrey & Kingsley, from their 1966 album The In Sound from Way Out, as well as the Hohner Pianet riff from The Zombies' "She's Not There".[6][7][8]

Critical reception

Pan-European magazine Music & Media described it as a "punchy and highly infectious track." They noted that it "deftly fuses punk and ska—and that's a feat which it manages while avoiding sounding stereotypical of either genre."[9] Music Week rated the song five out of five, adding, "This fun-loving US quartet have managed to fuse The Doors with the Stereo MCs to create a deliciously frug-inducing slice of slacker pop. A cracker."[10] A reviewer from NME wrote, "'Walkin' On The Sun' is a classic, straight out of the groovy, secret agent world of Austin Powers. Although it was written in the aftermath of the Rodney King beatings, it has an organ hook that's a deadringer for The Zombies' 'She's Not There' and growling staccato vocal that make it the perfect soundtrack for a strut down Carnaby Street circa 1967."[8] Ian Hyland from Sunday Mirror gave the song nine out of ten. He commented, "It's jingly jangly American guitar music and Radio One are playing it to death. It'll be massive, then they'll disappear."[11]

Music video

The song's accompanying music video, directed by McG, begins with each band member, one at a time, walking down a dark alley. Then, the band performs in a room while scenes of Steve Harwell pushing a remote control makes two girls appear under a glass dome. Afterwards, the band performs on a beach while beachgoers dance around them. The scene then changes to the band performing in front of the two same girls in an area full of flashing bright lights. A drag race is then shown in the street where a yellow hot rod races against an orange hot rod which the band is in. However, in the middle of the race, the orange hot rod implicitly crashes, and the race attendees and female race judge rush over to the scene. The band still performs while lying on the ground despite the crash. The video ends with them leaning close to the camera.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Walkin%27_on_the_Sun

Ralph Dale Earnhardt (/ˈɜːrnhɑːrt/; April 29, 1951 – February 18, 2001) was an American professional stock car driver and racing team owner, who raced from 1975 to 2001 in the former NASCAR Winston Cup Series (now called the NASCAR Cup Series), most notably driving the No. 3 Chevrolet for Richard Childress Racing.[3] His aggressive driving style earned him the nicknames "the Intimidator", "the Man in Black" and "Ironhead"; after his son Dale Earnhardt Jr. joined the Cup Series circuit in 1999, Earnhardt was generally known by the retronyms Dale Earnhardt Sr. and Dale Sr. He is regarded as one of the greatest drivers in NASCAR history and named as one of the NASCAR's 50 Greatest Drivers class in 1998.[4][5]

The third child of racing driver Ralph Earnhardt and Martha Earnhardt, he began his career in 1975 in the World 600. Earnhardt won a total of 76 Winston Cup races over the course of his 26-year career, including four Winston 500s (1990, 1994, 1999, and 2000) and the 1998 Daytona 500. Along with his 76 career points wins, he has also won 24 non-points exhibition events, bringing his overall Winston Cup win total to 100, one of only four drivers in NASCAR history to do so. He is the only driver in NASCAR history to score at least one win in four different and consecutive decades (scoring his first career win in 1979, 38 wins in the 1980s, 35 wins in the 1990s, & scoring his final two career wins in 2000). He also earned seven Winston Cup championships, a record held with Richard Petty and Jimmie Johnson.

On February 18, 2001, Earnhardt died in a sudden last-lap crash during the Daytona 500 due to a basilar skull fracture. His death was regarded in the racing industry as being a crucial moment in improving safety in all aspects of car racing, especially NASCAR. He was 49 years old.[2][6] Earnhardt has been inducted into numerous halls of fame, including the NASCAR Hall of Fame inaugural class in 2010.[7]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dale_Earnhardt

[148] 2. 1To speak in particular of those who are admitted to become coadjutors in temporal or external matters[3] (under the presupposition that they should not be more numerous than is necessary to aid the Society in occupations which the other members could not fulfill without detriment to the greater service of God [A]), 2th ey ou gh t to be men of good co n - science, peaceful, d ocile, lover s of vir tu e an d p er fect ion , in clin ed to devotion, 3edifying for those inside and outside the house, content with the lot of MARTHA in the Society, well-disposed towards its Institute, and eager to help it for the glory of God our Lord [B].

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Just how do you survive your own smoking "habit" but your wife that habitually complained about the smell of the curtains doesn't?!

Goldust’s Final Curtain Call Dustin Runnels retires the Goldust character, an intentionally androgynous gimmick that was incongruous to the WWF’s hyper-masculine mid-90s roster.

April 24, 2019 by Christopher “Flood the Drummer®” Norris Leave a Comment

4.22.19: Global – (Sports/Culture): The Goldust character didn’t quite make it to its 25th year anniversary, but the professional wrestling gimmick is nonetheless worthy of celebration.

Mr. Dustin Runnels of Texas debuted Goldust in the-then World Wrestling Federation in October of 1995. Prior to the gold wig, the intricate face-paint and the overly flamboyant mannerisms that were germane to the character, Mr. Runnels performed relatively gimmick-free in the Southern-based, now-defunct World Championship Wrestling.

1995 was the year that changed Mr. Runnels’ career trajectory.

He transitioned from “The Natural” Dustin Rhodes, the unassuming real-life son of a wrestling superstar, to a leading man. And quite literally so, as the character was billed from Hollywood, California and was enamored with film.

Goldust was bizarre and intentionally androgynous. His existence was intriguing, yet incongruous to WWF’s hyper-masculine mid-90’s roster. And while Mr. Runnels’ played the anti-masculine character with such grace and panache, he wasn’t the first to do so.

Preceding Goldust were wrestlers such as Gorgeous George in the 1940s, Ricky Star in the 1950s and “Exotic” Adrian Street in the 1970s and 1980s.

But the latter part of the 90s was Goldust’s time to shine. And shine he did.

The flamboyant Goldust was the perfect character to duel with Razor Ramon, a Latino character who oozed machismo; Ahmed Johnson, a black brute; Rowdy Roddy Piper, a scrappy Scottish grappler; and The Undertaker, a hair-raising opponent who appeared impervious to pain.

It could be perceived that Goldust was to bitch as his opponents were to brawn. But that would be a misperception. Goldust was tough, even as he aimed to titillate other wrestlers.

The character has come and gone throughout the years, and it even evolved to more of a comic relief. But the day has come for Goldust’s final curtain call.

On Sunday, Mr. Runnels posted a nearly minute-long video on Twitter in which he slowly and solemnly put the Goldust costume in trunk and, looking into the camera, said “goodbye.”

Mr. Runnels yesterday also notified his fans that he requested and received his release from WWE.

“You’ve immensely enjoyed my antics and entertainment, and I would like to think that I’ve done a good job. That I’ve done my father proud. I was born straight into the thick of this business. It is and has always been my life and I have loved every moment of the ride,” the statement read in part.

Mr. Runnels isn’t immediately leaving the sport, however.

In fact, on Saturday, May 25th in Las Vegas, Nevada, the wrestler formerly known as Goldust will battle his brother, Mr. Cody Rhodes, at All Elite Wrestling’s ‘Double or Nothing’ event.

The face of Mr. Runnels will be partially painted in red and black, with streaks of white. It’s a much more sinister presentation for a man who has entertained millions as such a bright character.

As that bright character, Mr. Runnels created untold moments of hilarity and brutality. He’s definitely earned his star; he’s a future hall-of-famer. And more importantly, he’s ensured that wrestling fans will never forget the name of …. Goldust.

Subscribe to my new pro-wrestling podcast, Coming to the Ring.

Thanks for reading! Until next time, I’m Flood the Drummer® and I’m Drumming for Justice!™

Drumming for Justice podcast. Subscribe here.

Follow on Twitter!

Follow on Facebook!

Connect on Apple News!

©2019. All Rights Reserved

—

https://goodmenproject.com/featured-content/goldusts-final-curtain-call-cnorris-wcz/

Devil: the enemy of perfection, particularly of poverty [553]; his or her illusions must be guarded against [260]; against his or her attacks those who are dying must be defended [595]

Index

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

Dying, the 1. Ours: what they should be concerned about [595]; how they should be assisted [595, 596] 2. Externs: they should be assisted to die well [412]; for this Ours should be prepared, and the manner in which this should be the case [412, 413], 108 §3

Index

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and their Complimentary Norms

Strength of mind: should be fostered in the novices, 51-52; in overcoming difficulties that may occur during regency, 109 §4; in carrying out intellectual labor, 293 §2; required in superiors, 349 §2, 350 §3; in the general [728]; in those who are dying [595]

Index

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and their Complimentary Norms

Visiting: the sick in hospitals, as a ministry of the Society, FI no. 1 [650]; those of Ours who are dying, the extent to which this is desirable [596]; leading personages, the manner in which this is permissible [568]. See also Visits of externs

Index

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

I do further declare that I will help, assist, and advise all or any of His Holiness’s agents, in any place where I should be, in Switzerland, Germany, Holland, Ireland or America, or in any other kingdom or territory I shall come to, and do my utmost to extirpate the heretical Protestant or Masonic doctrines and to destroy all their pretended powers, legal or otherwise. I do further promise and declare that, notwithstanding, I am dispensed with to assume any religion heretical for the propagation of the Mother Church’s interest; to keep secret and private all her agents’ counsels from time to time, as they entrust me, and not to divulge, directly or indirectly, by word, writing or circumstances whatever; but to execute all that should be proposed, given in charge, or discovered unto me by you, my Ghostly Father, or any of this sacred order.

I do further promise and declare that I will have no opinion or will of my own or any mental reservation whatever, even as a corpse or cadaver (perinde ac cadaver), but will unhesitatingly obey each and every command that I may receive from my superiors in the militia of the Pope and of Jesus Christ. That I will go to any part of the world whithersoever I may be sent, to the frozen regions north, jungles of India, to the centres of civilisation of Europe, or to the wild haunts of the barbarous savages of America without murmuring or repining, and will be submissive in all things, whatsoever is communicated to me.

I do further promise and declare that I will, when opportunity presents, make and wage relentless war, secretly and openly, against all heretics, Protestants and Masons, as I am directed to do, to extirpate them from the face of the whole earth; and that I will spare neither age, sex nor condition, and that will hang, burn, waste, boil, flay, strangle, and bury alive these infamous heretics; rip up the stomachs and wombs of their women, and crush their infants’ heads against the walls in order to annihilate their execrable race. That when the same cannot be done openly I will secretly use the poisonous cup, the strangulation cord, the steel of the poniard, or the leaden bullet, regardless of the honour, rank, dignity or authority of the persons, whatever may be their condition in life, either public or private, as I at any time may be directed so to do by any agents of the Pope or Superior of the Brotherhood of the Holy Father of the Society of Jesus.

In confirmation of which I hereby dedicate my life, soul, and all corporal powers, and with the dagger which I now receive I will subscribe my name written in my blood in testimony thereof; and should I prove false, or weaken in my determination, may my brethren and fellow soldiers of the militia of the Pope cut off my hands and feet and my throat from ear to ear, my belly be opened and sulphur burned therein with all the punishment that can be inflicted upon me on earth, and my soul shall be tortured by demons in eternal hell forever.

That I will in voting always vote for a Knight of Columbus in preference to a Protestant, especially a Mason, and that I will leave my party so to do; that if two Catholics are on the ticket I will satisfy myself which is the better supporter of Mother Church and vote accordingly. That I will not deal with or employ a Protestant if in my power to deal with or employ a Catholic. That I will place Catholic girls in Protestant families that a weekly report may be made of the inner movements of the heretics. That I will provide myself with arms and ammunition that I may be in readiness when the word is passed, or I am commanded to defend the Church either as an individual or with the militia of the Pope.

The Jesuit Oath

https://www.jamesjpn.net/religion/the-jesuit-oath/

The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.

Name

The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace

Himmler used the Jesuits as the model for the SS, since he found they had the core elements of absolute obedience and the cult of the organisation.[59][60] Hitler is said to have called Himmler "my Ignatius of Loyola".[59] As an order, the SS needed a coherent doctrine that would set it apart.[61] Himmler attempted to construct such an ideology, and deduced a "pseudo-Germanic tradition" from history.[61] Himmler dismissed the image of Christ as a Jew and rejected Christianity's basic doctrine and its institutions.[62] Starting in 1934, the SS hosted "solstice ceremonies" (Sonnenwendfeiern) to increase team spirit within their ranks.[63] In a 1936 memorandum, Himmler set forth a list of approved holidays based on pagan and political precedents meant to wean SS members from their reliance on Christian festivities.[64] In an attempt to replace Christianity and suffuse the SS with a new doctrine, SS-men were able to choose special Lebenslauffeste, substituting common Christian ceremonies such as baptisms, weddings and burials. Since the ceremonies were held in small private circles, it is unknown how many SS-members opted for these kind of celebrations.[65]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideology_of_the_SS  

From modest beginnings the SS (Schutzstaffel; Protection Squadrons), became a virtual state within a state in Nazi Germany, staffed by men who perceived themselves as the “racial elite” of Nazi future.

In the Nazi state, the SS assumed leading responsibility for security, identification of ethnicity, settlement and population policy, and intelligence collection and analysis. The SS controlled the German police forces and the concentration camp system. The SS conceived and implemented plans designed to restructure the ethnic composition of eastern Europe and the occupied Soviet Union.

From 1939, the SS assumed responsibility for “solving” the so-called Jewish Question; after 1941, its leadership planned, coordinated and directed the so-called Final Solution of the Jewish Question. This “solution” was the annihilation of the European Jews, which we now refer to as the Holocaust

https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/ss

2 §1. The character and charism of the Society of Jesus arise from the Spiritual Exercises which our holy father Ignatius and his companions went through. Led by this experience, they formed an apostolic group rooted in charity, in which, after they had taken the vows of chastity and poverty and had been raised to the priesthood, they offered themselves as a HOLOCAUST to God,[2] so that serving as soldiers of God beneath the banner of the cross and serving the Lord alone and the Church his spouse under the Roman Pontiff, the vicar of Christ on earth,[3] they would be sent into the entire world[4] for the defense and propagation of the faith and for the progress of souls in Christian life and doctrine. [5]

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."

The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

"Head:

1. See Illness, mental

2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"

page 463

The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

"Revelation 13:18

New International Version

"18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666."

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV  

Revelation 18

1599 Geneva Bible

18 2 The horrible destruction of Babylon set out.  11, 16, 18 The merchants of the earth, who were enriched with the pomp and luxuriousness of it, weep and wail:  20 but all the elect rejoice for that just vengeance of God.

1 [a]And after these things, I saw another [b]Angel come down from heaven, having great power, so that the earth was lightened with his glory,

2 And he cried out mightily with a loud voice, [c]saying, It is fallen, it is fallen, Babylon that great city, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of all foul spirits, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.

3 For all nations have drunken of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich of the abundance of her pleasures.

4 [d]And I heard another voice from heaven say, [e]Go out of her, my people, that ye be not [f]partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues:

5 For her sins are [g]come up into heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.

6 [h]Reward her, even as she hath rewarded you, and give her double according to her works: and in the cup that she hath filled to you, fill her the double.

7 Inasmuch as she glorified herself, and lived in pleasure, so much give ye to her torment and sorrow: for she saith [i]in her heart, I sit being a queen, and am [j]no widow, and shall [k]see no mourning.

8 Therefore shall her plagues come at [l]one day, death, and sorrow, and famine, and she shall be burnt with fire: for that God which condemneth her, is a strong Lord,

9 And the [m]kings of the earth shall bewail her, and lament for her, which have committed fornication, and lived in pleasure with her, when they shall see that smoke of that her burning,

10 And shall stand afar off for fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city: for in one hour is thy judgment come.

11 [n]And the merchants of the earth shall weep and wail over her: for no man buyeth their ware anymore.

12 The ware of gold, and silver, and of precious stone, and of pearls, and of fine linen, and of purple, and of silk, and of scarlet, and of all manner of Thynewood, and of all vessels of ivory, and of all vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and of iron, and of marble,

13 And of cinnamon, and odors, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and servants, and souls of men.

14 ([o]And the [p]apples that thy soul lusted after, are departed from thee, and all things which were fat and excellent, are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more.)

15 The merchants of these things which were waxed rich, shall stand afar off from her, for fear of her torment, weeping and wailing.

16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen and purple, and scarlet, and gilded with gold, and precious stones, and pearls.

17 [q]For in one hour so great riches are come to desolation. And every shipmaster, and all the people that occupy ships and shipmen, and whosoever traffic on the sea, shall stand afar off.

18 And cry, when they see that smoke of that her burning, saying, What city was like unto this great city?

19 And they shall cast dust on their heads, and cry, weeping, and wailing, and say, Alas, alas that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships on the sea by her coastlines: for in one hour she is made desolate.

20 [r]O heaven, rejoice of her, and ye holy Apostles and Prophets: for God hath punished her, to be revenged on her for your sakes.

21 [s]Then a mighty Angel took up a stone, like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, With such violence shall that great city Babylon be cast and shall be found no more.

22 [t]And the voice of harpers, and musicians and of pipers, and trumpeters shall be heard no more in thee, and no craftsman, of whosoever craft he be, shall be found anymore in thee: and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more in thee.

23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more in thee: and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth: and with thine enchantment were deceived all nations.

24 And in her was found the [u]blood of the Prophets [v]and of the Saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

Footnotes

Revelation 18:1 The second place (as I said before, 17:1) of the history of Babylon, is of the woeful fall and ruin of that whore of Babylon. This historical prediction concerning her, is threefold. The first a plain and simple foretelling of her ruin in three verses, the second a figurative prediction by the circumstances, thence, unto verse 20. The third, a confirmation of the same by sign or wonder, unto the end of the Chapter.

Revelation 18:1 Either Christ the eternal word of God the Father (as often elsewhere) or a created Angel, and one deputed unto this service: but thoroughly furnished with greatness of power, and with light of glory, as the ensign of power.

Revelation 18:2 The prediction or foretelling of her ruin, containing both the fall of Babylon, in this verse, and the cause thereof uttered by way of allegory concerning her spiritual and carnal wickedness, that is, her most great impiety and injustice, in the next verse: her fall is first simply declared of the Angel: and then the greatness thereof is showed here by the events, when he saith it shall be the seat and habitation of devils, of wild beasts and of cursed souls, as of old, Isa. 13:21, and often elsewhere.

Revelation 18:4 The second prediction, which is of the circumstances of the ruin of Babylon: of these there are two kinds: one going before it: as that beforehand the godly are delivered unto the ninth verse: the other following upon her ruin, namely the lamentation of the wicked and rejoicing of the godly, unto the twentieth verse.

Revelation 18:4 Two circumstances going before the ruin, are commanded in this place: one is, that the godly depart out of Babylon: as I mentioned, chapter 12, to have been done in time past, before the destruction of Jerusalem: this charge is given here, and in the next verse. The other is, that every one of them occupy themselves in their own place, in executing the judgment of God, as it was commanded the Levites of old, Exod. 32:27, and that they sanctify their hands unto the Lord, verses 6, 7, 8.

Revelation 18:4 Of his commandment there are two causes to avoid the contagion of sin, and to shun the participation of those punishments that belong thereunto.

Revelation 18:5 He useth a word which signifieth the following of sins one after another, and rising one another in such sort, that they grew at length to such an heap that they came up even to heaven.

Revelation 18:6 The provocation of the godly, and the commandment of executing the judgments of God, stand upon three causes which are here expressed: the unjust wickedness of the whore of Babylon, in this verse her cursed pride opposing itself against God, which is the fountain of all evil actions, verse 7, and her most just damnation by the sentence of God, verse 8.

Revelation 18:7 With herself.

Revelation 18:7 I am full of people and mighty.

Revelation 18:7 I shall taste of none.

Revelation 18:8 Shortly and at one instant.

Revelation 18:9 The circumstances following the fall of Babylon, or the consequences thereof (as I distinguished them, verse 4) are two. Namely the lamentation of the wicked unto verse 19: and the rejoicing of the godly, verse 20. This most sorrowful lamentation, according to the person of them that lament, hath three members, the first whereof is the mourning of the kings and mighty men of the earth, in two verses. The second is the lamentation of the merchants that traffic by land thence unto verse 16. The third is the wailing of those that merchandise by sea, verses 16, 17, 18. In every [one] of these the cause and manner of their mourning is described in order, according to the condition of those [that] mourn, with observation of that which best agreeth unto them.

Revelation 18:11 The lamentation of those that trade by land, as I distinguished immediately before.

Revelation 18:14 An apostrophe, or turning of the speech by imitation, used for more vehemence, as if those merchants, after the manner of mourners should in passionate speech speak unto Babylon, though now utterly fallen and overthrown. So Isa. 12:9, and in many other places.

Revelation 18:14 By this is meant that season which is next before the fall of the leaf, at what season fruits ripen, and the word signifieth such fruits as are longed for.

Revelation 18:17 The manner of mourning used by them that trade by sea.

Revelation 18:20 The other consequent unto the other ruin of Babylon, is the exultation or rejoicing of the godly in heaven and in earth, as was noted, verse 9.

Revelation 18:21 The third prediction, as I said verse 1, standing of a sign, and the interpretation thereof: the interpretation thereof is in 2 sorts, first by a simple propounding of the thing itself, in this verse, and then by declaration of the events in the verses following.

Revelation 18:22 The events are two, the one of them opposite unto the other for amplification sake. There shall be, saith he, in Babylon no mirth nor joy at all, in this and the next verse, but all heavy and lamentable things from the bloody slaughters of the righteous and the vengeance of God coming upon it for the same.

Revelation 18:24 That is shed by bloody massacres, and calling for vengeance.

Revelation 18:24 That is, proved and found out, as if God had appointed a just inquiry, concerning the impiety, unnaturalness and injustice of those men.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2018&version=GNV

Secondhand Smoke PSA- "Victim with Wife"

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IGMu0Yg-79Q

theosophy (n.)

1640s (implied in theosophical), "knowledge of divine things obtained through mystic study," from Medieval Latin theosophia (Scotus Erigena), from Late Greek theosophia "wisdom concerning God or things divine," from Greek theosophos "one wise about God," from theos "god" (from PIE root *dhes-, forming words for religious concepts) + sophia "skill, knowledge of, acquaintance with; philosophy," from sophos "wise, learned" (see sophist).

Applied variously over the years, including to the movement begun by Swedenborg's followers. Taken as the name of a modern philosophical system (sometimes called Esoteric Buddhism) resembling the earlier ones, founded in New York in 1875 as "Theosophical Society" by "Madame" Helena Blavatsky (1831-1891) and others. It has elements of Hinduism and Buddhism and claims supernatural knowledge of the divinity and his works deeper than that obtained from empiricism. Related: Theosophic; theosophical; theosophically.

also from 1640s

Entries linking to theosophy

sophist (n.)

"one who makes use of fallacious arguments," late 15c., from Late Latin sophista, an alternative form of sophistes; the earlier form in English was sophister, sophistre (late 14c.). Latin sophistes is from Greek sophistēs "a master of one's craft; a wise or prudent man, one clever in matters of daily life," from sophizesthai "to become wise or learned," from sophos "skilled in a handicraft, cunning in one's craft; clever in matters of everyday life, shrewd; skilled in the sciences, learned; clever; too clever," a word of unknown origin.

Greek sophistēs came to mean "one who gives intellectual instruction for pay," and at Athens, contrasted with "philosopher," it was a term of contempt.

Sophists taught before the development of logic and grammar, when skill in reasoning and in disputation could not be accurately distinguished, and thus they came to attach great value to quibbles, which soon brought them into contempt. [Century Dictionary]

The "learned man" sense in English is attested from 1610s but is rare.

theosophist (n.)

1650s in reference to the followers of German philosopher and mystic Jacob Boehme (1575-1624); see theosophy + -ist. In a general sense by 1814; in reference to the followers of Blavatsky by 1881. Related: Theosoph; theosopher; theosophistic.

*dhes-

*dhēs-, Proto-Indo-European root forming words for religious concepts. Possibly an extension of PIE root *dhe- "to set, put."

It forms all or part of: apotheosis; atheism; atheous; Dorothy; enthusiasm; fair (n.) "a stated market in a town or city;" fanatic; ferial; feast; fedora; -fest; festal; festival; festive; festoon; Festus; fete; fiesta; henotheism; monotheism; pantheism; pantheon; polytheism; profane; profanity; Thea; theism (n.1); -theism; theist; theo-; theocracy; theodicy; Theodore; Theodosia; theogony; theology; theophany; Theophilus; theosophy; theurgy; tiffany; Timothy.

It is the hypothetical source of/evidence for its existence is provided by: Greek theos "god;" Latin feriae "holidays," festus "festive," fanum "temple."

More to Explore

system

1610s, "the whole creation, the universe," from Late Latin systema "an arrangement, system," from Greek systēma "organized whole, a whole compounded of parts," from stem of synistanai "to place together, organize, form in order," from syn- "together" (see syn-) + root of histanai

cabbala

"Jewish mystic philosophy," 1520s, also quabbalah, etc., from Medieval Latin cabbala, from Mishnaic Hebrew qabbalah "reception, received lore, tradition," especially "tradition of mystical interpretation of the Old Testament," from qibbel "to receive, admit, accept." Compare Arab

Sophia

fem. proper name, from Greek sophia "skill, knowledge of, acquaintance with; sound judgment, practical wisdom; cunning, shrewdness; philosophy," also "wisdom personified," abstract noun from sophos "wise" (see sophist). Saint Sophia in ancient church names and place names in the

mentor

"wise adviser, intimate friend who also is a sage counselor," especially to one who is young or inexperienced, 1750, from Greek Mentor, in the Odyssey" the name of the friend of Odysseus and adviser of Telemachus (but often actually Athene appearing in disguise). The name perhaps

pamphlet

"small, unbound treatise," late 14c., pamflet, "brief written text; poem, tract, small book," from Anglo-Latin panfletus, which probably is a popular short form of "Pamphilus, seu de Amore" ("Pamphilus, or about Love"), a short 12c. Latin love poem popular and widely copied in th

deputy

c. 1400, "subordinate officer, one given the full power of an officer without holding the office," from Anglo-French deputé, noun use of past-participle of Old French députer "appoint, assign" (14c.), from Late Latin deputare "to destine, allot," in classical Latin "to esteem, co

hustle

1680s (trans.), "to shake to and fro" (especially of money in a cap, as part of a game called hustle-cap), metathesized from Dutch hutselen, husseln "to shake, to toss," frequentative of hutsen, variant of hotsen "to shake." "The stems hot-, hut- appear in a number of formations

language

late 13c., langage "words, what is said, conversation, talk," from Old French langage "speech, words, oratory; a tribe, people, nation" (12c.), from Vulgar Latin *linguaticum, from Latin lingua "tongue," also "speech, language," from PIE root *dnghu- "tongue." The -u- is an Anglo

modern

c. 1500, "now existing;" 1580s, "of or pertaining to present or recent times;" from French moderne (15c.) and directly from Late Latin modernus "modern" (Priscian, Cassiodorus), from Latin modo "just now, in a (certain) manner," from modo (adv.) "to the measure," ablative of modu

profane

"desecrate, treat (holy things) with irreverence," late 14c., prophanen, from Old French profaner, prophaner (13c.) and directly from Latin profanare (in Medieval Latin often prophanare) "to...

https://www.etymonline.com/word/theosophy

Theodore Aloysius "Theo" Huxtable is a fictional character who appears in the American sitcom The Cosby Show, portrayed by actor Malcolm-Jamal Warner.[4][5][6][7]

Conception

Theo Huxtable was based on Bill Cosby's only son Ennis Cosby.[8][9] He also gave the character dyslexia as his son also had the condition.[10][11][12] Theo's disability is revealed in episode "Theo's Gift".[13]

Role

Theo is the only son of Cliff and Clair Huxtable, and the middle one of their five children.[14] At the beginning of the series, he is a freshman in high school who consistently gets poor grades, to his parents' consternation. Following graduation, he enrolls at New York University to study psychology at the start of the fifth season. After struggling with his coursework through much of his freshman year, he is diagnosed with dyslexia and adopts new study habits that lead to a marked improvement in his grades. Near the end of his junior year, Theo is assigned to work as a student teacher at a local community center and takes particular interest in helping a boy with a learning disability similar to his own. During the eighth and final season, he is offered a job in San Francisco but turns it down, deciding to continue working at the community center and to enter graduate school. The series finale focuses on Theo's college graduation, with Cliff reminiscing on the trouble his son had in high school.

Reception

Theo Huxtable has had a mostly positive reception from viewers.[15][16][17] The character also won praise about discussing dyslexia.[18][19][20] Warner was nominated for the Primetime Emmy Award for Outstanding Supporting Actor in a Comedy Series in 1986, making him the youngest nominee in history in that category.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theodore_Huxtable

Clair Huxtable is a fictional character who appears on the American sitcom The Cosby Show (1984–1992). Portrayed by actress Phylicia Rashad, Clair, the wife of Cliff Huxtable and mother of their five children, is the matriarch of the show's central Huxtable family. Working as a lawyer, Clair values the importance of maintaining a successful career and strong household simultaneously. The character debuted alongside most of her family in the pilot episode, "Theo's Economic Lesson", which premiered on September 20, 1984.

Created by comedian Bill Cosby, Clair is based on Cosby's own wife, Camille. Cosby intended for the character to be a plumber, but the producers and Camille ultimately convinced him to rewrite her into a lawyer to reflect a family that closer resembled their own. At one point, Clair had also been envisioned as a Dominican housewife who speaks Spanish when frustrated, inspired by Ricky Ricardo from the sitcom I Love Lucy, but this idea was also abandoned. Rashad, credited as Phylicia Ayers-Allen, won the role by exhibiting a subtlety in her audition that other candidates lacked. After marrying husband Ahmad Rashad and adopting his surname, Rashad became pregnant with their child during the show's third season, thus requiring her to conceal her pregnancy during episode tapings.

Typically playing straight woman to Cosby's humorous Cliff, Rashad's character began to adopt more comedic material during the show's second season, although she maintains her disciplinarian status within her own household. Since The Cosby Show's inception, Cosby had always intended for Clair to reflect the ways in which women's roles have evolved in both the home and workplace. Clair is depicted as a hardworking career woman with strong feminist principles, most evident in the character's early confrontations with chauvinistic son-in-law Elvin. One particularly memorable interaction, dubbed Clair's "feminist rant" by the media, has become so popular that the scene continues to be heavily circulated on the Internet and social media, 30 years after its initial appearance.

Both Clair's role and Rashad's performance have garnered significant acclaim; Clair was the series' only main character who avoided criticisms that regularly plagued other aspects of The Cosby Show. Rashad was nominated for two Emmy Awards for Outstanding Lead Actress in a Comedy Series. Despite the actress' continued success, Clair remains the role for which Rashad is best known, credited with establishing her as a television icon. Clair is revered as one of television's most beloved mothers; as one of television's first working mothers, the character's profound influence on African-American women and female lawyers in television has been dubbed the "Clair Huxtable effect".

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clair_Huxtable

Throughout the ancient Mediterranean world—from Alexandria to Carthage, from the Roman port of Ostia to Corinth, and on to Palmyra in Asia Minor—in locations dotting the shores of the Black Sea and the riverbanks of what is now Hungary, we find a particular image of Isis. She stands on the prow of a ship, holding a billowing sail in front of Her, wind filling it from behind. And yet Her own garments flow out behind Her, filled with the wind produced by Her forward momentum. Trying to be precise, if dull, in their description, archeologists simply call this image “Isis with a Sail.” But those who created these images, on gems, coins, lamps, carved reliefs, and statues, would have called Her by a different title. They might have named Her Isis Pelagia, Isis of the Seas. Or Isis Euploia, Isis of Good Sailing. Or, most commonly, Isis Pharia."

Isis Pelagia, Lady of the Sea – Isiopolis

https://isiopolis.com/2022/11/06/isis-pelagia-lady-of-the-sea/

The Temple of Isis sits on a platform which is elevated off the ground, and entered in by way of stairs. The temple is designed based on a north-east and south-west plan.[14] It features a vaulted roof, drawing attention to the top of the building. This style of roofing was a Roman stylistic influence, yet was becoming phased out by the time the temple was built. Weber, who excavated the temple, speculated that the Temple of Isis was built according to the Corinthian order.[15] The Temple of Isis had two sections: an outer space surrounded by columns, called the pronaos; and the inner area - naos - which housed the statues of Isis and Osiris. Both areas of the temple were entered and exited through ornate niches.[14] The architecture of the Temple of Isis is a fusion of Greek, Roman, and Egyptian features, incorporating Egyptian statues in the design. The mixture of Eastern stylistic influences with Hellenistic paid tribute to Isis' Egyptian roots, while still keeping the imagery domestic. In comparison to authentic Egyptian temples, the Temple of Isis was very much in line with the Roman architectural style.[14] Egyptian features of this temple include: purgatorium, a roofless enclosure in the southeast corner of the courtyard that demarcates a subterranean room with a basin for Nile waters. The water from the Nile functioned as holy water used for rituals.[14] The structure itself resembles a miniature temple with pediments and pilasters at the entrance coated with stucco.[16] Structurally, it is built with columns all around; twenty-nine total.[8] Though it is not a large structure,[17] both the interior and exterior of the monument are elaborately decorated. Inside the inner chapel was a holding space for a statue of Isis. Further into the temple are altars and recesses in the walls; outside of the temple was a crypt used for initiating members into the cult.[8] It also features a large room - called an Ekklesiasterion - at the back of the sanctuary, which functioned as a gathering area for the members of the cult to participate in rituals.[18] Next to the Ekklesiasterion was the sacrarium, which stored the temple's prized objects.[14] Furthermore, statues of Isis are assumed to line the front of the temple with Roman deities along the long walls. The Temple of Isis was a significant aspect of life in Rome. It was in a central location near the Forum, theaters, wrestling school, and temples honoring gods, Asclepius and Neptune.[8] Upon analysis of the remains of the temple, it is known that it was painted with a red and white color scheme throughout. The white paint was meant to emulate a stone-like appearance.[14]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Temple_of_Isis_(Pompeii)

"broad, dark area of the moon," 1765, from Latin mare "sea" (from PIE root *mori- "body of water"). Applied to lunar features by Galileo and used thus in 17c. works written in Modern Latin. They originally were thought to be actual seas."  

https://www.etymonline.com/word/mare

It is believed that the beautiful title for Mary – Our Lady Star of the Sea originates from a mis-translation of her name from Hebrew, Miryam, meaning drop of the sea, into the Latin Stilla Maris or Stella Maris, Star of the Sea."

Our Patron - Our Lady Star of the Sea - Our Lady Star of the Sea, Terrigal ()

olssdbb.catholic.edu.au

https://www.olssdbb.catholic.edu.au/faith-mission/our-patron-our-lady-star-of-the-sea/

It’s clear that the Masonic appellation “Widow’s Son” is a veiled reference to Horus, the son of Isis. There’s a striking similarity between the Masonic legend of Hiram Abif and the Kemetic myth of Osiris."

ISIS AND THE DARK VEILS OF MASONRY

Isis and the Dark Veils of Masonry – The Kindled Flame Blog ()

wordpress.com

https://victorspen.wordpress.com/2019/06/01/isis-and-the-dark-veils-of-masonry/

7 How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow."

Revelation 18:7

Who is Isis? Isis was the Venus of Cyprus, the Minerva of Athens, the Cybele of the Phrygians, the Ceres of Elusis, the Proserpine of Sicily, the Diana of Crete, the Bellona of the Romans, etc. And like the worshippers of Isis, Freemasons in their ceremonies and initiations perform "the most abominable impurities," and those "initiated into them" are "obliged to take an oath of secrecy."

"Masonry", writes Freemason Robert Freke Gould, "is... the direct descendant, or as a survival of the mysteries... of ISIS AND OSIRIS in Egypt...." Hence in the Master Mason degree, the All-seeing Eye is a most important symbolism, representing the false Egyptian trinity of Osiris, Isis and Horus.

"And Albert Pike confirms: "Masonry still retains among its emblems one of a woman [Isis] weeping over a broken column, holding in her hand a branch of acacia, myrtle, or tamarisk... We need not repeat the vapid and trivial explanation... given, of THIS REPSENTATION OF ISIS, weeping at Byblos, over the column torn from the palace of the King, that contained the body of Osiris..."

The conclusion of the matter? The goddess of Freemasonry is Isis, also variously called by the ancient Romans: Minerva, Venus (or Al Uzzah in Islam), Aurora (the goddess who rode on a car drawn by four horses), Diana (Artemis), or Diana Lucifera-being the feminine of Lucifer (a statue of her is still housed, to this day, in the Vatican). In other cultures this same goddess was called Astarte, Ashtoreth, Asherah, Ishtar, Venus, Artemis, Lilith, Minerva, ISIS, Kwan-yin, Demeter, Gaia, Innanna, Kali (Dark Mother), Juno, Sophia, Ceres, Cybele, Persephone, Our Lady, the Blessed Mother, THE QUEEN OF HEAVEN, and Mary-It is for this reason that in ancient Egypt, Isis (Virgo, the Queen of Heaven) was known as the "goddess of a thousand names," and the Initiator into the Sexual Mysteries.

But by whatever name she is termed, she is the same still: Diana Lucifera! A female demon!

The venerated historian Mosheim confirms that 'Mary,' is the same as the Masonic Isis: "they transferred to the Virgin Mary the worship and offerings they had been accustomed to pay to the "Queen of of Heaven"-the... Mother of the Babylonian false Messiah, worshipped throughout the ancient heathen world under the various names of Venus, Astarte or Ashtoreh, Juno, Diana, Vesta, Ceres, Cybele, Rhea..." (Mosheim, Ecel. Hist., vol. i, p. 410, quoting Schlegel).

And Alexander Hislop's The Two Babylons adds these facts:

"The Babylonians, in their popular religion, supremely worshipped a Goddess Mother and a Son... Bletis, therefore, as the title of the female divinity, was equivalent to "Baalti," which, in English, is "My Lady," in Latin, "Mea Domina,"... in Italian... corrupted into the well-known "[Black, or Dark] MADONNA."

Chapter 41 "The Goddess of Freemasonry-"The Widow"" pages 297-298 Shall I Be A Mason? Life or Death... by P.D. Stuart

https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid0dirKGKPCUvXNKLgJwFTzcnzbANW4uGfLn1VWHyEpmNonwgjE91Ho5YqGxtuCHHXbl

The order of Jesuits, in other words the Society of Jesus (Societas Iesu), adopted IHS as its fixed emblem - the symbol in 17th century. There appeared also Latin interpretations of the abbreviation IHS, among others: .. In hoc signo vinces- By this sign you shall conquer."

Christogram IHS - Simple English Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

https://simple.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christogram_IHS

Osiris was renamed Serapis and identified with a variety of Egyptian and Hellenic gods (Osiris, Apis, Dionysus, Hades). He became a god of healing and the underworld." "Some scholars assert that the Holy Trinity of Isis, Serapis and Horus were not really defeated - they were merely absorbed into the new Holy Trinity of Christianity."

Cult Of Isis in Ancient Rome | UNRV Roman History

https://www.unrv.com/culture/isis.php

By way of footnote, if my reader is curious to know how the name for the title of this book was chosen, the story goes something like this.

The name Barbelon, usually translated into #English as Babylon, comes from BARBELO, the Greek, meaning forethought or first emanation of the Supreme being, the mother of the Aeons. She was referred to by the Pagans as Isis, Queen of Heaven, Ennoia, the womb of the world and the "Mother of God": all of which are pedigrees of the same deity, who in #Roman Catholicism is called Mary! The Gnostics and Pagans regarded this entity as the emanation of the First Cause, the creative principle who in turn created the entire manifest world.... the ineffable Parent.

And the sorceror Simon Magus (of whom it has been said with some justification, was the first Catholic pope, or "Father") equated the Ennoia with Sophia, the co-creatrix. Today, the #Catholic Church calls Mary "co-redemtrix," and "CO-CREATRIX... of the universe." Simon Magus also taught that in Ennoia (Sophia, Isis, Mary, call her what you will) was the action of the Father-creator manifesting through the son. Hence, her title Barbelo-the mother of all occult systems of religion!"

"Postscript" page 524 Codeword Barbelon book One by P.D. Stuart

"This name derives from the Latin “Mărĭus,” typical name of the Latin gens “Mărīa,” which is the plural of the Latin word “mărĕ,” meaning “sea.” The source is still today quite uncertain. The name seems to refer to the term “mas, maris,” which means “male, man.” It may also derive from the name of the god Mars, the Roman god of war, called initially “mavors,” which in turn derives from the Proto Indo-European root “*māwort-,” probably reconstructed from the Indian (Sanskrit: marutas). Gaius Marius was a Roman general and statesman. He held the office of consul an unprecedented seven times during his career."

Marien - Name Meaning, Origin, Popularity, and Related Names ()

name-doctor.com

https://www.name-doctor.com/meaning/marien

[148] 2. 1To speak in particular of those who are admitted to become coadjutors in temporal or external matters[3] (under the presupposition that they should not be more numerous than is necessary to aid the Society in occupations which the other members could not fulfill without detriment to the greater service of God [A]), 2th ey ou gh t to be men of good co n - science, peaceful, d ocile, lover s of vir tu e an d p er fect ion , in clin ed to devotion, 3edifying for those inside and outside the house, content with the lot of MARTHA in the Society, well-disposed towards its Institute, and eager to help it for the glory of God our Lord [B]."The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

The Domus Sanctae Marthae (Latin for Saint Martha's House; Italian: Casa Santa Marta) is a building adjacent to St. Peter's Basilica in Vatican City. Completed in 1996, during the pontificate of Pope John Paul II, it is named after Martha of Bethany, who was a sibling to Mary and Lazarus of Bethany. The building functions as a guest house for clergy having business with the Holy See, and as the temporary residence of members of the College of Cardinals while participating in a papal conclave to elect a new pope.

Pope Francis has lived in a suite in the building since his election in March 2013, declining to use the papal apartments in the Apostolic Palace."

Domus Sanctae Marthae - Wikipedia

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Domus_Sanctae_Marthae

Martha is a feminine given name (Latin from Ancient Greek Μάρθα (Mártha), from Aramaic מרתא (Mārtā) "the mistress" or "the lady", from מרה "mistress", feminine of מרי "master")."

Martha (given name) - Wikipedia

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Martha_(given_name)

Looking closely at a digital image of Papyrus 66 - generally thought to be the oldest near-complete manuscript of the Gospel of John - Elizabeth Schrader noticed something odd.The word ‘Maria,' (or Mary) had been altered, with the Greek iota symbol – the ‘i’ -scratched out and replaced with a ‘th’ that changed the name to ‘Martha.’ And in a later verse, a woman’s name was replaced with ‘the sisters.’"

PUBLISHED JUNE 18, 2019

MARY OR MARTHA?: A DUKE SCHOLAR'S RESEARCH FINDS MARY MAGDALENE DOWNPLAYED BY NEW TESTAMENT SCRIBESA 12th century Greek manuscript in Duke's library helps religion doctoral student Elizabeth Schrader argue her case

Mary or Martha?: A Duke scholar's research finds Mary Magdalene downplayed by New Testament scribes | Duke Today

https://today.duke.edu/2019/06/mary-or-martha-duke-scholars-research-finds-mary-magdalene-downplayed-new-testament-scribes

"The name Mary is of various origins, but most notably Hebrew origin and means "bitter, beloved, or drop of the sea." It is derived from the Hebrew name Maryam/Mariam, and though the origins are not entirely clear, it is believed the meaning of Maryam is "drop of the sea" (from Hebrew roots mar, meaning "drop" and yam, meaning "sea"); "bitter" (from Hebrew marah, meaning "bitterness"); and "beloved" (from the Egyptian root mr)."

Mary: Name Meaning, Origin, Popularity, & Inspiration - FamilyEducation

https://www.familyeducation.com/baby-names/name-meaning/mary

"The lake could use the tears of Stone Mother, who wept so long and profusely for her exiled children that her tears filled up the lake, according to Paiute legend. She sat so long that she turned to stone, and there she still sits today, her basket next to her. Except that now she presides over a diminishing body of water."

Sacred Sites: Pyramid Lake and Stone Mother ICT STAFF UPDATED:SEP 13, 2018 ORIGINAL:JUN 21, 2011

Sacred Sites: Pyramid Lake and Stone Mother - ICT NEWS

https://ictnews.org/archive/sacred-sites-pyramid-lake-and-stone-mother

The quintessential girl's name, Mary, is of Hebrew origins and means "drop of the sea," "bitterness," and "beloved." The old-world name is the anglicized version of Maria, originating from the Hebrew Miriam or Mariam."

Mary - Baby Name Meaning, Origin and Popularity ()

thebump.com

https://www.thebump.com/b/mary-baby-name

"fem. proper name, Old English Maria, Marie, name of the mother of Jesus, from Latin Maria, from Greek Mariam, Maria, from Aramaic Maryam, from Hebrew Miryam, name of the sister of Moses (Exodus xv), a word of unknown origin, said to mean literally "rebellion.""

mary | Etymology, origin and meaning of the name mary by etymonline

https://www.etymonline.com/word/mary

And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication:

And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.

And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration."

Revelation 17:4-6

Église St-Pierre de Montmartre

Montmartre & Northern Paris,Paris,France,Europe

Montmartre & Northern Paris

All that remains of the former Benedictine Abbey of Montmartre, this church dates back to the 12th century and is one of the oldest in Paris, though it has been much restored. Built atop a Roman temple to Mars, it was witness to the founding of the Jesuits in 1534, who met in the crypt under the guidance of Ignatius of Loyola.

Some say that the name Montmartre is derived from ‘Mons Martis’ (Latin for Mount of Mars); others prefer the Christian ‘Mont Martyr’ (Mount of the Martyr), a reference to the 3rd-century St Denis, who, according to legend, walked across Montmartre and on to the site of today’s Basilique de St-Denis after having been beheaded by Roman priests."

Église St-Pierre de Montmartre | Montmartre & Northern Paris, Paris | Attractions - Lonely Planet

https://www.lonelyplanet.com/france/paris/montmartre-and-northern-paris/attractions/eglise-st-pierre-de-montmartre/a/poi-sig/1264286/1323143

Mars is named after the Roman god of war. In Babylonian astronomy, the planet was named after Nergal, their deity of fire, war, and destruction, most likely due to the planet's reddish appearance.[79] When the Greeks equated Nergal with their god of war, Ares, they named the planet Ἄρεως ἀστἡρ (Areos aster), or "star of Ares". Then, following the identification of Ares and Mars, it was translated into Latin as stella Martis, or "star of Mars", or simply Mars. The Greeks also called the planet Πυρόεις Pyroeis meaning "fiery". In Hindu mythology, Mars is known as Mangala (मंगल). The planet is also called Angaraka in Sanskrit, after the celibate god of war, who possesses the signs of Aries and Scorpio, and teaches the occult sciences. The planet was known by the Egyptians as "Ḥr Dšr";;;; or "Horus the Red". The Hebrews named it Ma'adim (מאדים)—"the one who blushes"; this is where one of the largest canyons on Mars, the Ma'adim Vallis, gets its name. It is known as al-Mirrikh in both Arabic and Persian, and Merih in Turkish. The etymology of al-Mirrikh is unknown. Ancient Persians named it Bahram, the Zoroastrian god of faith. Ancient Turks called it Sakit. The Chinese, Japanese, Korean and Vietnamese cultures refer to the planet as 火星, or the fire star, a name based on the ancient Chinese mythological cycle of Five elements."

Reference: Where Did Mars Get Its Name? ()

physicsforums.com

https://www.physicsforums.com/threads/where-did-mars-get-its-name.173960/

Walking the Field of Mars

View across the Martian Fields from Piazza Venezia

Reading any of the fine historical novels by the likes of Valerio Massimo Manfredi or Conn Iggulden you might wonder where the Field of Mars exactly is in Rome. This is the zone of the ancient city which throughout the Republican and Imperial eras was named 'Campus Martius'."

Walking the Field of Mars - Delicious Italy

https://www.deliciousitaly.com/lazio-rome-itineraries/field-of-mars

"The land of the Pyramid, Egypt, is where Caesarean Rome was inaugurated. By “Caesarean” I mean the empire whose head commands not only affairs of state but those of religion as well. Caesarean Rome officially began in Alexandria, Egypt, at the temple of Jupiter, on the winter solstice – December 25 – in the year 48 BC, when a fifty-two-year-old priest of Jupiter was declared to be Jupiter’s incarnation, thus “Son of G o d . ” His name was Caius of the family of Marius, Caius Maria. After deification, and occasionally before, Caius Maria was referred to as “Caesar,” a cabalism formed by the letter “C” (for Caius) attached to “Aesar,” the Etruscan word for “God.” The God Caius. (Suetonius, the first-century biographer of the Caesars, suggests that the title was formed from prefixing Aesar with the numeral “ C , ” meaning “hundred.” God of the Hundred, or Hundreds.)"

"As a German surname, Luther is derived from a Germanic personal name compounded from the words liut, "people", and heri, "army". As a rare English surname, it means lute player. Luther is also derived from the Greek name Eleutherius. Eleutherius is a cognate of the Greek word eleutheros (έλεύθερος) which means "free"."."Luther is a given name of various origins, The name Luther is boy's name of German origin meaning "army". It was once exclusive to Evangelical Protestants honoring the ecclesiastical reformer and theologian Martin Luther, founder of the Protestant Church.""Etymologically, scholars see Thor as a development of thunraz, an early Proto-Germanic word for ‘thunder’, and it’s in these shadowy ages that the deity’s popularity spread. It’s thought that worship of Thor, or approximations of him, were borne by tribes and cultures moving across Europe during the Migration Period—a turbulent time of changing power and mass movement between 100AD and 500AD that precipitated the collapse of the Roman Empire.The Romans, of course, had their own deity of the elements (Jupiter), as did the Greeks (Zeus) and the Vedic Hindu (Indra) amongst many more. But however derivative some aspects of his character may have been, Thor—right from his first appearance in the archaeological record—had his own distinct charisma. Not least because, compared to the more classical gods, he was heathen, worshipped by nebulous groups of people outside of the prevailing faiths and polytheistic beliefs of the age. "

https://ia801808.us.archive.org/10/items/f.-tupper-saussy-rulers-of-evil-useful-knowledge-about-governing-bodies/F.%20Tupper%20Saussy%20-%20Rulers%20of%20Evil%2C%20Useful%20Knowledge%20About%20Governing%20Bodies.pdf

Both Mario and Maria (as well as their equivalents in other Romance languages) are derived from the Latin male name Marius. But, Maria was also the Latinised form of the name of Jesus' mother, which would have been, in Aramaic, מרים, or, in the Latin alphabet, Maryam or Miriam."

https://englishlanguagethoughts.com/2020/12/13/mario/

Marius is a male given name, a Roman family name, and a modern surname.

The name Marius was used by members of the Roman gens Maria. It is thought to be derived from either[citation needed] the Roman war god Mars or from the Latin root mas or maris meaning "male". It may also derive from the Latin word mare meaning "sea", the plural of which is maria.

In Christian times, it was syncretized as a masculine form of the unrelated feminine given name Maria, from the Hebrew Miriam, Aramaic variant Mariam, and used alongside it.

Today, the name Marius is a common given name in Romania, Norway, and Lithuania. The name is also used in the Philippines, France, Denmark, Germany, the Netherlands, and South Africa.

The Greek name Marios (Μάριος), the Italian and Spanish name Mario, the Polish name Mariusz, and the Portuguese name Mário are all derived from Marius."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marius_(name)

Pope Francis (Latin: Franciscus; Italian: Francesco; Spanish: Francisco; born Jorge Mario Bergoglio[b] on 17 December 1936) is the head of the Catholic Church, the bishop of Rome and sovereign of the Vatican City State. Francis is the first pope to be a member of the Society of Jesus (Jesuits), the first from the Americas, the first from the Southern Hemisphere, and the first pope from outside Europe since the 8th century papacy of Syrian pope Gregory III."

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_Francis

A Trip to the Moon (French: Le voyage dans la lune)[a] is a 1902 French science-fiction adventure trick film written, directed and produced by Georges Méliès. Inspired by Jules Verne's 1865 novel From the Earth to the Moon and its 1870 sequel Around the Moon, the film follows a group of astronomers who travel to the Moon in a cannon-propelled capsule, explore the Moon's surface, escape from an underground group of Selenites (lunar inhabitants), and return to Earth with a captive Selenite. Méliès leads an ensemble cast of French theatrical performers as the main character Professor Barbenfouillis.

Although the film disappeared into obscurity after Méliès's retirement from the film industry, it was rediscovered around 1930, when Méliès's importance to the history of cinema was beginning to be recognised by film devotees. An original hand-colored print was discovered in 1993 and restored in 2011.

A Trip to the Moon was ranked 84th among the 100 greatest films of the 20th century by The Village Voice.[6] The film remains Méliès' best known, and the moment when the capsule lands in the moon's eye remains one of the most iconic and frequently referenced images in the history of cinema.

Plot

At a meeting of the Astronomy Club, its president, Professor Barbenfouillis,[b][c] proposes an expedition to the Moon. After addressing some dissent, five other brave astronomers—Nostradamus,[d] Alcofrisbas,[e] Omega, Micromegas,[f] and Parafaragaramus—agree to the plan. A space capsule in the shape of a bullet is built, along with a huge cannon to shoot it into space. The astronomers embark and their capsule is fired from the cannon with the help of "marines", most of whom are played by young women in sailors' outfits. The Man in the Moon watches the capsule as it approaches, and, in an iconic shot, it hits him in the eye.[g]

Landing safely on the Moon, the astronomers get out of the capsule (without the need of space suits or breathing apparatus) and watch the Earth rise in the distance. Exhausted by their journey, they unroll their blankets and sleep. As they sleep, a comet passes, the Big Dipper appears with human faces peering out of each star, old Saturn leans out of a window in his ringed planet, and Phoebe, goddess of the Moon, appears seated in a crescent-moon swing. Phoebe causes a snowfall that awakens the astronomers, and they seek shelter in a cavern where they discover giant mushrooms. One astronomer opens his umbrella; it promptly takes root and turns into a giant mushroom itself.

At this point, a Selenite (an insectoid alien inhabitant of the Moon, named after one of the Greek moon goddesses, Selene) appears, but it is killed easily by an astronomer, as the creatures explode if they are hit with force. More Selenites appear, and it becomes increasingly difficult for the astronomers to destroy them as they are surrounded. The Selenites capture the astronomers and take them to the palace of their king. An astronomer lifts the Selenite King off his throne and throws him to the ground, causing him to explode.

The astronomers run back to their capsule while continuing to hit the pursuing Selenites, and five get inside. The sixth astronomer, Barbenfouillis himself, uses a rope to tip the capsule over a ledge on the Moon and into space. A Selenite tries to seize the capsule at the last minute. Astronomer, capsule, and Selenite fall through space and land in an ocean on Earth, where they are rescued by a ship and towed ashore. The final sequence (missing from some prints of the film) depicts a celebratory parade in honour of the travellers' return, including a display of the captive Selenite and the unveiling of a commemorative statue bearing the motto "Labor omnia vincit".[h]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/A_Trip_to_the_Moon 

Jean Joseph Marie Amiot (Chinese: 錢德明; pinyin: Qián Démíng; February 8, 1718 – October 8, 1793) was a French Jesuit priest who worked in Qing China, during the reign of the Qianlong Emperor.

Born in Toulon, Amiot entered the novitiate of the Society of Jesus at the age of 19. After he was ordained in 1746, he aspired to serve in an overseas mission. Eventually, he was assigned a mission in China and left France in 1749. He arrived at Beijing in 1751 and remained there for the rest of his life.

Amiot served as an intermediary between the academics of Europe and China. His correspondence provided insight on the culture of China to the Europeans. He translated Chinese works into French. Most notably, his translation of Sun Tzu's The Art of War is the first rendition of the work into a Western language.

Early life

Amiot was born in Toulon on February 8, 1718 to Louis Amiot, the royal notary of Toulon, and Marie-Anne Serre.[1] He was the eldest of ten children: five boys and five girls.[2] His brother Pierre-Jules-Roch Amiot would go on to become the lieutenant-general of the admiralty of Toulon[3] and his sister, Marguerite-Claire was an Ursuline nun.[4] Amiot maintained contact with both.[5]

After finishing his studies in philosophy and theology at the Jesuit seminary in Toulon, Amiot entered the novitiate of the Society of Jesus in Avignon on September 27, 1737;[5] he remained a novice for two years.[5] Afterwards, he taught at the Jesuit colleges of Besançon, Arles, Aix-en-Provence and finally at Nîmes, where he was professor of rhetoric in the academic year of 1744–1745. He completed his theological studies at Dôle from 1745 to 1748[6] and was ordained as a priest on December 22, 1746.[6]

Arrival at China

Amiot requested Franz Retz, the Superior General of the Society of Jesus at that time, to serve in an overseas mission, and was eventually given a mission to China.[7] Earlier, in a letter to his brother, he had expressed his desire to serve in a delegation to this particular country.[8] He left France in 1749, accompanied by Chinese Jesuits Paul Liu and Stanislas Kang,[7] who had been sent to study in France and were returning to their home country. Kang died at sea, before the party could reach China.[9]

They arrived at Macau on July 27, 1750.[7] The Jesuits of Beijing announced Amiot's arrival, along with that of the Portuguese Jesuits José d'Espinha and Emmanuel de Mattos,[7][10] to Emperor Qianlong, who ordered that they be taken to the capital.[11] On March 28, 1751, they left Macau for Guangzhou and arrived there five days later.[12] They left Canton on June 2, and reached Beijing on August 22.[13]

After his arrival in Beijing, he was put in charge of the children's congregation of the Holy Guardian Angels. Alongside this, he studied the Chinese language.[11] He adopted the Chinese name Qian Deming (錢德明)[14] and wore Chinese clothing in order to adapt himself to the culture of China.[15] In 1754, Amiot made a young Chinese man by the name of Yang Ya-Ko-Pe his assistant[15] and instructed him in the European manner. Yang died in 1784, after working with Amiot for over thirty years.[11]

Suppression of the Jesuits

In 1762 the Parlement of Paris ordered the suppression of the Society of Jesus and the confiscation of its property.[16] The society was abolished in France two years later, by the order of King Louis XV.[17] The Jesuit mission in China survived for a while after their suppression, being protected by the Qianlong Emperor himself.[18] The final blow, however, would be Pope Clement XIV's brief, Dominus ac Redemptor, issued on July 21, 1773, with which the Bishop of Rome officially ordered the suppression of the Society of Jesus. The brief reached the French Jesuits in China on September 22, 1775[19] via a German Carmelite named Joseph de Sainte-Thérèse.[20] The Jesuits of Beijing surrendered to it, resigned from the Society of Jesus and became secular priests.[18][21] Wishing to keep the French mission alive, King Louis XVI sent them financial aid and appointed François Bourgeois as their administrator.[22][23] Amiot was named as Bourgeois' replacement in the event of his absence.[24]

Subsequently, Amiot turned his attention to writing. He maintained contact with Henri Bertin, the foreign minister of France. His correspondences were published from 1776 to 1791 in the Mémoires concernant l’histoire, les sciences, les arts, les mœurs et les usages des Chinois.[25] He also corresponded with other European Academies, including brief contacts with the Imperial Academy of Sciences and the Royal Society.[26]

Later life and death

After the death of Bourgeois in 1792, Amiot started visiting the tombs of his Jesuit companions, where he prayed and meditated; he also carved the Jesuits' epitaphs on their tombs.[27] News about the upheaval of the French Revolution distressed him to the point that his physical and mental health declined, and thus he had to stop visiting the tombs by September 1792.[28]

In 1792, Britain sent a diplomatic mission to China, led by George Macartney. The goals of the delegation were to open new trading ports with the country and establish a permanent mission there.[29] Macartney had wished to meet Amiot in Beijing.[30] However, he was too ill to meet the diplomat and instead sent him a portrait of himself and a letter,[29] which was delivered on October 3, 1793. He gave his advice to Macartney and suggested that he leave China.[31]

On October 8, 1793, the news of King Louis XVI's execution reached Amiot, who celebrated Mass for the deceased monarch. He died on the same night of October 8, or on the following day, October 9, 1793.[32]

Works

In 1772 Amiot's translation of Sun Tzu's The Art of War was published. It includes a translation of the Yongzheng Emperor's Ten Precepts. Amiot was the first person to translate The Art of War in the West. The next translation of the work in a Western language would not be made until Everard Ferguson Calthrop published his English rendition in 1905.[33]

Amiot could speak in Manchu, the language of the emperor.[34] He wrote a Manchu-French dictionary, which was published from 1789 to 1790 with the help of Bertin;[35] Prince Hongwu, a member of the Qing imperial family, praised the dictionary.[36] He also wrote a Manchu grammar, which was never published.[35]

Amiot carried out scientific observations and experiments while working in China. For example, he made a record of the weather in Beijing, which was published by Charles Messier in 1774.[37] He also tried to build a hot air balloon, but was discouraged by Prince Hongwu, for fear of the danger of flying and disseminating the discovery.[38]

Music

Amiot could play the harpsichord and the flute. He tried to win over Chinese listeners by playing pieces by French baroque composers, including Rameau's Les sauvages and Les cyclopes. These attempts, however, were not successful;[39] when he asked the Chinese musicians for their opinions, they remarked that "your music was not made for our ears, nor our ears for your music".[40] Lester Hu, assistant professor of musicology at the University of California, Berkeley has doubted the veracity of this story.[41]

Amiot sent his translation of Li Guangdi's Guyue Jingzhuan (古樂經傳), a treatise on Chinese music, to Paris in 1754;[42] he later acknowledged that it contained errors and was incomplete.[43] Jean-Philippe Rameau referenced the work in his 1760 treatise, Code de musique pratique, though Rameau's idea of harmony in Chinese music was erroneous.[44] Amiot's own work on Chinese music, Mémoire sur la musique des Chinois was published twice by Pierre-Joseph Roussier in 1779 and 1780.[45] The author's supplements to the work were not published until 1997.[46] He also sent collections of Chinese music and instruments to France.[47] In 1777, he sent a Sheng, thus contributing to the development of the harmonica in Europe.[48]

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jean_Joseph_Marie_Amiot

Jean Malone

Dayton, NV

Age: 65

Full Name: Jean R Malone

Current Home Address:

2030 Lonnie Ln

Dayton NV 89403

Past Addresses: Homes, Rental Properties, businesses, apartments, condos and/or other real estate associated with Jean Malone in Dayton, NV.

518 V And T Way

Dayton NV 89403

1508 River Park Pkwy

Dayton NV 89403

639 Thorobred Ave

Gardnerville NV 89410

1508 Riverpark Pkwy

Dayton NV 89403

8275 Cochise Trl

Silver Springs NV 89429

8275 Cochise Trl

Stagecoach NV 89429

Phone: Cell/Mobile/Wireless and/or landline telephone numbers for Jean Malone in Dayton, NV. (775) 241-2442

(573) 247-9864

(217) 772-1972

(843) 494-7286

(256) 468-2650

(217) 892-5708

(775) 265-2347

(920) 882-0635

(775) 241-2442 Landline Last reported Apr 2024

AKA: Alias, Nicknames, alternate spellings, married and/or maiden names for Jean Malone in Dayton, NV. Jean Malone • Jean Rae Holmes • Jean R Holmes • Jan E Malone • Jean Maloney • Jane Malone • J Malone

Relatives: Mother, father, sisters, brothers, spouses and/or former spouses of Jean Malone in Dayton, NV. Henry Malone • Jared Holmes • Jason Holmes • Jean Malone • Jesse Holmes • Sally Holmes • Anna Holmes • Ashley Holmes • Charles Malone • Charles Malone • Jason Holmes • Justin Holmes • Rhonda Blair • Shayla Holmes

https://www.fastpeoplesearch.com/name/jean-rae-malone_dayton-nevada

Susan Jean Dunn

2031 Lonnie Lane

Dayton Nevada 89403

775-241-2711

https://www.fastpeoplesearch.com/susan-dunn_id_G-4277342919619215531

Saint-Jean d'Écosse de Marseille is a Masonic lodge that recruited in the eighteenth century in the world of great trade. She spread throughout the Mediterranean basin and created many daughter lodges as far away as the French colonies. Often called "Mother Scottish Lodge of Marseille", she had European ambitions and did not hesitate to assert her independence from the national Masonic obedience (Grand Orient de France).

Documentary sources

The study of the Lodge of St. John of Scotland in Marseilles has long been hampered by the lack of primary sources. Indeed, this lodge having always wished to maintain its independence vis-à-vis the first Grand Lodge of France which became in 1783 the Grand Orient of France, they were not depositories of its archives. However, it has been enlightened in recent years by the discovery or rediscovery of numerous documents from other lodges, especially located outside France, with which it was in correspondence. On the other hand, the return of the "Russian archives1 " also helped to relaunch the search2.

Economic and social context

In the eighteenth century, Marseille was one of the world's leading cosmopolitan ports. There were many foreign merchants, competitors of the Genoese, in particular Swiss, German, Danish and Dutch. Marseilles did not participate in the "triangular trade", but played a central role in supplying continental Europe with sugar and coffee3.

Its dynamism gives rise to significant migratory flows. In this context, the integration of foreign merchants, particularly Swiss and German, often involves membership of local Freemasonry, in which the Lodge of St. John of Scotland is both the most prestigious and the most ambitious. It is home to the most important men of the Chamber of Commerce and its temple, located at the corner of Rue Crudère and the current Cours Julien4 was renowned for being one of the most richly decorated in the world at the time5,4.

The Legend of the Scottish Patent

Like other French lodges of the time, Saint John of Scotland claimed the prestige of having been founded not by an English or continental source, but by a patent that was brought directly from Scotland by a Jacobite aristocrat, in this case a certain "Duvalmon", "de Valmont" or "de Valuon", on 17 June 17516 to his first venerable, a certain Alexandre Routier4.

Routier gave his patent to his lodge on 17 May 1762, which enabled him to take the title of "Mother Scottish Lodge of Marseilles" and to set up numerous daughter lodges first in Provence, then in the Levant and in the Colonies4.

However, the lodge was never able to present the original patent, but only copies, the oldest of which dated from 1784. Moreover, it was later shown that the records of the Grand Lodge of Edinburgh contained no trace of this supposed patent. Historians now think that this origin must be regarded as legendary and that it was particularly put forward from 1784 in order to claim an independent origin likely to justify its refusal to submit to the authority of the Grand Orient of France7.

Elitist recruitment open to foreigners

St. John of Scotland is an elite lodge that recruits mainly from the world of large trade. Many foreigners, especially Protestant merchants, were admitted, but the main positions of the lodge were still held by the Marseilles notables of the Chamber of Commerce. Several members of the lodge belonged to the Académie des Belles-lettres and many others were members of the city's academies of architecture, painting or music8. It forbade its members to visit the other lodges in Marseilles9.

On the eve of the French Revolution, it had 207 members, about a third of the total number of masons in Marseilles4.

An autonomous Masonic power

As early as 1763, the list of lodges in correspondence with Saint John of Scotland appears, alongside the French cities (Aix-en-Provence, Lille, Lyon, Metz, Montpellier, Nancy, Nîmes, Reims, Rouen, Sedan, Sète, Strasbourg, Toulouse, Saint-Pierre (Martinique)), correspondence or foundations of daughter lodges located in commercially strategic foreign cities10:

"Saint John of Scotland of the Discreet Imperial" in Aalst,

"The Three Mortars of the Duchy of Savoy" in Chambery,

"Saint John of Scotland of Secrecy and Harmony" in Malta,

"Saint John of Scotland" in Palermo,

"St. John of Scotland of True Friends Reunited" in Genoa,

"St. John of Scotland of Perfect Union" in Constantinople,

"Saint John of Scotland of Friendship" in Salonika,

"St. John of Scotland of the Nations United" in Smyrna.

Subsequently, this movement will only grow, mainly across the Mediterranean basin. Palermo and Malta in particular are major commercial relays in the Mediterranean. In 1784, among the members of "Saint John of Scotland of Malta", we note the presence alongside a fairly large number of Protestants of two eminent Catholics, members of the Order of Saint John of Jerusalem, in the person of a commander (of Vilhena) and an abbot (Grosson)11. Other lodges were founded, particularly in the Échelles du Levant, weaving a network of close solidarity, including with towns where there was no Masonic lodge but where merchants initiated by the Marseilles lodge resided12.

The High Ranks

The success of the lodge was reinforced by the success of the high Masonic degrees which it transmitted and which it knew how to use to strengthen its influence. Thus, in 1766, the Friendship Lodge of Bordeaux asked him for "Constitutions of Scottish Degrees" and was met with a polite refusal ("We have the power to transmit this sublime degree only to the lodges we constitute")13.

These high degrees, conferred one or two years after the first three, were initially four in number: "perfect master", "elected master", "Scotsman" and "Knight of the East". He was later awarded the rank of "Rosicrucian"4.

Revolutionary period and Empire

The lodge was forced to suspend its work in 1794. Five of its members, including two former venerables, were executed, one drowned at sea while fleeing, and others were forced into exile. It was not until 1801 that it was able to resume its activity. At that time, the situation in Marseille had changed. The port was ruined by the continental blockade. Recruitment turned to the Empire's cadres and reached a record 400 members. The lodge collapsed at the fall of the Empire and never recovered4.

21stcentury

In November 2011, the Grand Lodge of France founded a new lodge called St. John of Scotland14.

https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Jean_d%27%C3%89cosse_de_Marseille

" In 1748 the Rite de Veilla Bru, or Faithful Scotsman, was established at Toulouse with nine degrees, the first three Symbolic, followed by the Secret Master, four Elu degrees, and the Ninth degree ' Scientific Masonry.^" " In 1750 and 1751, a Lodge styled ' St. Jean de Ecossais ' was established at Marseilles, which afterwards assumed the style of ' Scottish Mother Lodge of France.' Its regime finally consisted of Eighteen degrees, of which the Scottish Mother Lodge of France at Paris afterwards borrowed Eight."

" In 1752 a power of the High degrees was established under the pompous title of * Sovereign Council, Sublime Scotch Mother Lodge of the Grand French Globe.' It afterwards called itself* Sovereign Council, Sublime Mother Lodge of the Excellents of the Grand French Globe.' The ' Council of the Emperors of the East and West ' assumed that title also on the 22d January, 1780. — Ragon."

"In 1754, The Chevalier de Bonneville established a chapter of the High degrees at Paris, styled the ' Chapter of Clermont.' In it the Templar system was revived, and the Baron de Hund received the High degrees, there and thence derived the principles and doctrines of his ' Order of Strict Observance ' —Thory and Leveque—Ragon says, The regime of the Chapter of Clermont at first comprised only three degrees, viz., the three Symbolic, followed by the Knight of the Eagle or Master Elect, Illustrious Knight or Templar, and Illustrious Sublime Knight—but that they soon became more numerous."

" In the same year Martinez Pascalis established his rite of ' Elus C'dens ' with nine degrees. He did not carry it to Paris until 1767, where Martinism in ten degrees grew out of it." — Clavel.

" In 1757 M. de St. Gelaire introduced at Paris the ' Order of Noachites.' ^'

page 50

THE ANCIENT AND ACCEPTED SCOTTISH KITE, IN THIRTY-THREE DEGREES. KNOWN HITHERTO UNDER THE NAMES OF THE " RITE OF PEEPECTION" ^THE " EITE OF HEEEDOM" THE " ANCIENT SCOTTISH rite"—THE " RITE OF KILWINNING" AND LAST, AS THE " SCOTTISH RITE, ANCIENT AND ACCEPTED." A FULL AND COMPLETE HISTORY, WITH AN APPENDIX, CONTAINING NUMEROUS AUTHENTIC DOCUMENTS, RELATING TO THE ORIGIN, PKO- OB£SS AND ESTABLISHMENT OP THE EITE—EDICTS, CIRCULARS, PATENTS, REGISTERS, AND THE OPINIONS OF NUMEROUS AUTHORS — ILLUSTRATED WITH "TABLETS," / BY ROBERT B. FOLGER, M. D., Past Master, 33d., iJi-SECRETARY GENERAL, &0. SECOND EDITION. ,c ^ j ;^ NEW YORK: PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR.

https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/d/d1/The_ancient_and_accepted_Scottish_rite%2C_in_thirty-three_degrees_%28IA_ancientaccepted00folg%29.pdf

The History and Legend of Scottish Rite Origins

The Story Unfolds…

Like much of early Masonic history, the origins of the Scottish Rite are uncertain. This is primarily due to the lack of historic documentation prior to the early 1700’s and not to any great veiled mystery. The few records kept were subject to loss, fire, weather and aging. So we can at best only speculate on many of our origins by looking at the few documents, historical references and legends that remain.

What We Know

In 1754, near Paris, Chevalier de Bonneville established the Chapter of Clermont. The Chapter resided in the College of Jesuits of Clermont, hence the name. It is said to have been created to honor the Duc de Clermont, then Grand Master of the English Grand Lodge of France.

The Chapter of Clermont was a “Chapter of the Advanced Degrees” and initially entailed six degrees and was later extended to 25 known degrees. The six initial degrees were 1˚, 2˚ and 3˚ St John’s Masonry, 4˚ Knight of the Eagle, 5˚ Illustrious Knight or Templar, 6˚ Sublime Illustrious Knight.

Interestingly enough historically, prior to the time of the Rite’s creation, James II had been in residence at Clermont in exile from Britain from 1688 to his death in 1701. As noted by German Masonic historian, Lenning… “whilst in exile, James II residing at the Jesuit College of Clermont in France, allowed his closest associates to fabricate certain degrees in order to extend their political views.” Lenning believed this to have been an attempt on the part of James and his associates to regain control of the British throne for the House of Stuart. If Lenning is right, this places the origins of the “Rite of Perfection” in the hands of James II and the Jacobite (Stuart) Freemasons who at the time were in exile from Great Britain throughout France and Italy. Lenning also contends that these degrees were introduced into French Freemasonry under the name of the Clermont System.

James II died in exile in 1701. His son James III is said to have continued his father’s Masonic legacy and later created further higher degrees.

Perhaps James II saw in the Jesuit morality plays of the College of Clermont a vessel for passing on a set of moral lessons. Some of the world’s greatest playwrights had emerged from Clermont. Jesuit tutelage had previously produced great writers such as Lope de Vega, Moliere, Racine, and the Corneille brothers. Ensconced in exile, I believe James II did find the inspiration and the training to help produce what would later become the first six degrees. From out of the darkness… comes light.

To be continued… (Author’s note… An in depth look at the Templar influence in Scottish Rite masonry’s origins can be found by visiting the Rosslyn Templars’ website.)"

https://web.archive.org/web/20190615041607/http://www.traversecityscottishrite.com/scottish-rite-history.html

PART VI 1THE PERSONAL LIFE OF THOSE ALREADY ADMITTED AND INCORPORATED INTO THE BODY OF THE SOCIETY

SECTION 1: THE APOSTOLIC CHARACTER OF OUR VOWS IN GENERAL

143 §1. Our consecration by profession of the evangelical counsels, by which we respond to a divine vocation, is at one and the same time the following of Christ poor, virginal, and obedient and a rejection of those idols that the world is always prepared to adore, especially wealth, pleasure, prestige, and power. Hence, our poverty, chastity, and obedience ought visibly and efficaciously to bear witness to this attitude, whereby we proclaim the evangelical possibility of a certain communion among men and women that is a foretaste of the future kingdom of God.[1]

§2. Our religious vows, while binding us, also set us free:

free, by our vow of poverty, to share the life of the poor and to use whatever resources we may have, not for our own security and comfort, but for service;

free, by our vow of chastity, to be men for others, in friendship and communion with all, but especially with those who share our mission of service;

free, by our vow of obedience, to respond to the call of Christ as made known to us by him whom the Spirit has placed over the Church, and to follow the lead of all our superiors.[2] [1] See GC 32, d. 4, no. 16; see GC 31, d. 16, no. 4; d. 17, no. 2; d. 18, no. 3. [2] GC 32, d. 2, no. 20. 215

The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms

https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf

On the continent of Europe, French Freemasonry is known as Scottish Rite, Grand Orient, French Grand Lodge, Continental, or Latin Freemasonry. The Templar York Rite in England was transported to America, where it remains to this day. English Freemasonry continued with the three Craft Degrees until 1860, when it adopted the thirty additional degrees of the Scottish Rite, but for competitive reasons refused to call it "Scottish." After the expulsion of the Stuarts to France, the Church of England and the British monarchy became subservient to Rosicrucian Freemasonry. Since 1737, every male monarch in Great 35 Britain has been a Mason, while the head of the Anglican Church (Church of England) is a member of the Masonic hierarchy. Masonry in England since has controlled both Church and Crown. Even today we see this alliance in effect. For example, Geoffrey Fisher, the past Archbishop of Canterbury, was a Mason. Likewise, Queen Elizabeth II, the reigning monarch, is the Patroness of English Freemasonry, while her consort, Prince Philip, is a Freemason.62"

Scarlet and the Beast by John Daniel

https://ia803001.us.archive.org/28/items/ScarletAndTheBeastJohnDaniel1995/Scarlet%20and%20the%20Beast,%20John%20Daniel%20(1995).pdf

To the Moon and Back with Buzz Aldrin

Buzz Aldrin, the first Freemason to step foot on the moon, has an incredible life story that clearly shows his impact on history, science, and Freemasonry today.

Albert Einstein once said, “two things inspire me to awe – the starry heavens above and the moral universe within.”

Outer space conjures up a sense of mystery and the awe Einstein references. excitement. Looking up at the starry sky at night, we are often met with a feeling that can only be described as a mix of wonder. This simple action of looking up reminds us that there is something bigger than the tiny space we currently take up in the world. Many of us remember that special day on July 20, 1969 when our feelings of awe were palpable as Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin took small steps for man and giant leaps for mankind.

The historic Apollo 11 tour went down in world history, and will always be known as one of the most important space missions of all time. The moonwalk was spectacularly important for NASA, science, and society as a whole. In addition,the first trip to the moon was also important for Freemasonry. Why? Because the Apollo 11 mission to the moon was piloted by none other than Buzz Aldrin, an active Freemason.

https://scottishritenmj.org/blog/to-the-moon-and-back-with-buzz-aldrin

Does the Church Have Jurisdiction Over the Moon?

Author: Adelaide Mena

Does the Church Have Jurisdiction Over the Moon?

Adelaide Mena

Fifty years ago, Father Richard Walsh, a newly ordained priest from Ireland, was settling into his first assignment at his first parish — Church of Our Saviour in Cocoa Beach, Florida, adjusting to the sun and sand and salt that were so different from the cool, green Irish farmland of his youth. Only a few miles away, human history would change forever from the launchpads at Kennedy Space Center and Cape Canaveral Air Force Station. Man was going to the moon.

“It was a very exciting time,” Father Walsh told Our Sunday Visitor. “Every time there was a shot coming up, whether it was manned or unmanned, we would pray for it at Mass,” he said, adding that many of the staff and astronauts working on the space program attended the parish.

Apollo missions

Father Walsh arrived in Cocoa Beach in 1968, shortly before the launches of Apollo 9 and Apollo 10 — manned flights that circled the Earth and the moon, respectively. Over the course of the Apollo program, he was able to witness several “moonshot” launches and developed relationships with both the ground and space crews of the space missions. Indeed, nearly the entire parish was involved in the space program, Father Walsh recalled.

“There was a huge excitement when it was going up, and when it touched back down there was a certain amount of relief,” he said of the atmosphere at Church of Our Saviour during the launches he witnessed between 1969 and 1972. “It was always, you know, a shot in the dark, because they d had their share of failures as well.”

The Apollo space program was one of several human spaceflight programs initiated by the National Aeronautics and Space Administration (NASA) and the only one to place human beings on the surface of the moon. Dedicated to fulfilling President John F. Kennedy’s vision of “landing a man on the moon and returning him safely to the Earth” before the end of the 1960s, the scientists and astronauts of the Apollo program persevered through tragic disasters and close calls to achieve what was once thought to be impossible: On July 20, 1969, Apollo 11 astronauts Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin landed on the surface of the moon.

The Apollo program successfully was able to land five more manned missions on the moon’s surface. One other landing, Apollo 13, was attempted, however it was abandoned after an accident jeopardized the crew’s safety.

‘Bishop of the moon’

However, the moon mission was not the only change affecting Catholics of Central Florida in the late 1960s. In June 1968, only six months before Apollo 8 orbited the moon for the first time, the Diocese of Orlando was founded, encompassing several counties — including Brevard County, where Cape Canaveral and Kennedy Space Center are located.

Following the moon landing, the first bishop of Orlando, then-Bishop, later Archbishop, William Borders claimed to Blessed Pope Paul VI that the Pontiff was speaking with the “bishop of the moon.” According to diocesan records, when the Pope was confused about Bishop Borders’ claim, the bishop explained that according to the 1917 Code of Canon Law, which was in effect at the time, newly discovered territories fell under the jurisdiction of the diocese from where the expedition originated — in this case, the Diocese of Orlando.

Of course, Bishop Borders was not the only bishop to claim jurisdiction over the moon under Canon Law. New York Archbishop Terence Cooke claimed jurisdiction as the vicar of the Military Ordinariate, which had jurisdiction over military bases — including the one on Cape Canaveral. Notably, the 1917 Code states that the Pope is the one ultimately responsible for delegating territorial jurisdiction to dioceses.

Father John C. Giel, chancellor for Canonical Affairs for the Diocese of Orlando, also notes that ultimately jurisdiction in the Code of Canon Law “means nothing if there is no one to have jurisdiction over.

“Since we have yet to find any life on the moon,” he said, “the story only emphasizes Bishop Border’s good and humorous nature that allowed him to be such a good first bishop for central Florida.”

Spiritual care

Regardless of the ultimate ecclesial jurisdiction of the moon, the Apollo program was an integral part of the parish life at Church of Our Saviour and in the personal life of Father Walsh. While coming to a community so involved in space exploration “was like coming into a new world,” many of the Catholic NASA employees and contractors “were very committed to the Faith,” the Irish priest recalled.

Some of the most critical members of the space program attended the parish regularly. “The launch director of the moonshots was a parishioner, and the launch director of the unmanned launches was a parishioner also.” Both the director of launch operations for the manned missions, Walter “Kappy” Kapyran, and the director of unmanned launch operations, Bob Gray, were active in the parish and made sure their parish priests had spots at any launches they could attend.

However, the risky nature of the space program was not lost on either Father Walsh or the men and women involved in the Apollo program. The priest recalled one visit from an astronaut who came to the parish for spiritual care shortly before departing on the ill-fated Apollo 13. The astronaut in question “wasn’t supposed to fly, he just took someone’s place at the last moment. Three days before the actual launch he showed up at the church and wanted to go to Confession and Communion before he went up into space,” Father Walsh told OSV.

History made

While Father Walsh witnessed several Apollo launches, ironically there was one launch that the priest did miss: Apollo 11.

“I was present at almost all of the big launches except for the actual moon launch,” Father Walsh said, explaining that he spent most of the summer of 1969 in Washington, D.C., to pursue further studies at The Catholic University of America. Because of this, he ended up watching the launch on television with his fellow students.

“I was delighted to be able to see it, but I think I would have been much happier if I had been at Cocoa Beach or at Kennedy Space Center for the actual event,” he said matter-of-factly. “It was such a historic event.”

Adelaide Mena writes for Our Sunday Visitor, from Washington. D.C.

L'Osservatore Romano

Weekly Edition in English

19 July 2019, page 6

For subscriptions to the English edition, contact:

Our Sunday Visitor: L'Osservatore Romano

https://www.ewtn.com/catholicism/library/does-the-church-have-jurisdiction-over-the-moon-13348

China could seize the moon. We need to stop them

Moon could be another territory grab for China, just like it was with South China Sea

By Arthur Herman Fox News

Published February 29, 2024 5:00am EST

If you think that’s crazy, think again.  

Americans can be proud that the Odysseus lunar lander just made the first United States landing on the moon in more than 50 years. It’s also the first successful landing of a commercial spacecraft on the moon, by Intuitive Machines, after another U.S. lunar lander crash-landed last month.

But if we try it again, don’t be surprised if China decides to charge us with trespassing.  

SEN HAWLEY WARNS CONSULTING FIRMS AGAINST WORKING WITH CHINA TO 'UNDERMINE AMERICA'

That’s because Beijing sees the moon as its next great territory grab, just as it did with the South China Sea during the Obama years. And while we’re just getting back to thinking about lunar landings and exploration after a 50-year hiatus, China is planning to turn space, including the moon, into its special preserve where it sets the rules and stakes its claims — including eventually military bases.

Bill Nelson of NASA warned about this in an interview in Politico in January last year: "We better watch out that they don’t get to a place on the moon under the guise of scientific research. And it is not beyond the realm of possibility that they say, ‘Keep out, we’re here, this is our territory.’"

China’s bold move into space — with three lunar landings in the past decade — underlines the fact that the new space race is about territory and resources, as much as science and exploration. Unless we’re ready to confront the threat, we’ll see Chinese bases, even military bases, dominating the moon’s future — and the future of space.  

China has now landed spacecraft on the lunar surface successfully three times. After sending a spacecraft to orbit the moon in 2007 and again in 2010, China landed the Chang’e-3 spacecraft in 2013, becoming the first nation to soft-land on the lunar surface after the United States and the Soviet Union.  

Then, in early 2019, China became the first country to land a spacecraft on the moon’s far side. And in 2020 it brought back samples from the lunar surface. This year, it intends to fly its Chang’e-6 mission, which will visit the moon’s far side again to collect and return with mineral samples. Chang’e-7 would land near the moon’s south pole in 2026, which will be the site of a settlement China calls the International Lunar Research Station.

The moon’s south pole is a primary object for exploration by both China and the United States. There is evidence of water there in the form of ice: an important building block for more permanent settlements.  

And while the international Outer Space Treaty of 1967 states that no country can claim sovereignty on the moon, China could insist its bases there form an exclusion zone. They will be free to expand at will — while keeping the U.S. and others out.  

CLICK HERE FOR MORE FOX NEWS OPINION

Anticipating this, the Trump administration put together the Artemis accords, a series of bilateral agreements establishing rules for the peaceful use of outer space and for governance of the surface of the moon.

Before it made its Chandrayaan-3 moon landing last year, India signed the accords. But China hasn’t.  

Its Communist ruler Xi Jinping was forthright about China’s strategy in a January 2022 white paper: "To explore the vast cosmos, develop the space industry and build China into a space power is our eternal dream." Boosting China’s commercial space industry is a critical part of this plan, which "is subject to and serves the overall national strategy."

That’s going to include a Chinese presence on the moon, that dominates its future.

CLICK HERE TO GET THE FOX NEWS APP

Doing this is more than a matter of money. The combined annual budgets for our National Aeronautics and Space Administration and Space Force of more than $50 billion dwarf what the Chinese government spends ($12 billion in 2022). It’s a matter of having the right strategy for harnessing the energy and innovation of private industry.

In fact, the answer to the China challenge is right at our fingertips, with companies like Intuitive Machines, Space-X, Blue Origin and many others that already dominate the global commercial space industry. By bringing them into a comprehensive U.S. space strategy shared by NASA and Space Force, we can keep China from foreclosing on the rest of us, when it comes to putting humans back on the moon.  

CLICK HERE TO READ MORE FROM ARTHUR HERMAN

https://www.foxnews.com/opinion/china-could-seize-moon-need-stop-them

Did you know? There is a Catholic bishop assigned to the moon

by: Len Rome

Posted: Jul 7, 2021 / 08:03 AM EDT

Updated: Jul 7, 2021 / 08:03 AM EDT

(WYTV) – The Catholic Diocese of Orlando, Florida covers most of central Florida. It was organized as a diocese in 1968. It covers nine counties, hundreds of cities, more than 400,000 Catholics — and the moon.

Yes, the moon has its own Catholic bishop, who is currently John Noonan.

The Catholic Church says the moon is a part of Florida — sort of.

An obscure church law — the 1917 Code of Canon Law — says when an expedition sets out to discover new territory, that new land then becomes part of the diocese that was home to the expedition.

The Diocese of Orlando covers Cape Canaveral and in 1969, an expedition called Apollo 11 set out from there and discovered new territory — the moon.

The bishop of Orlando at the time, Donald Borders, became bishop of the moon.

Bishop Borders later visited Pope Paul VI in Rome and casually mentioned, “You know, Holy Father, I am the bishop of the moon.”

The Pope said, “I’m sorry….what? You’re who?”

If taken seriously, the Diocese of Orlando is the largest Catholic diocese in the world and out of this world at 14.5 million square miles, moon included.

https://www.wytv.com/news/daybreak/did-you-know-there-is-a-catholic-bishop-assigned-to-the-moon/

Joel 2

1599 Geneva Bible

2 He prophesieth of the coming and cruelty of their enemies. 13 An exhortation to move them to convert. 18 The love of God toward his people.

1 Blow [a]the trumpet in Zion, and shout in mine holy mountain, let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord is come: for it is at hand.

2 A [b]day of darkness, and of blackness, a day of clouds and obscurity, as the morning spread upon the mountains, so is there a [c]great people, and a mighty: there was none like it from the beginning, neither shall be anymore after it, unto the years of many generations.

3 A fire devoureth before him, and behind him a flame burneth up: the land is as the garden of [d]Eden before him, and behind him a desolate wilderness, so that nothing shall escape him.

4 The beholding of him is like the sight of horses, and like the horsemen, so shall they run.

5 Like the noise of chariots in the tops of the mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, and as a mighty people prepared to the battle.

6 Before his face shall the people tremble: all faces [e]shall gather blackness.

7 They shall run like strong men, and go up to the wall like men of war, and every man shall go forward in his ways, and they shall not stay in their paths.

8 Neither shall one [f]thrust another, but everyone shall walk in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded.

9 They shall run to and fro in the city: they shall run upon the wall: they shall clime up upon the houses, and enter in at the windows like the thief.

10 The earth shall tremble before him, the heavens shall shake, the [g]sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.

11 And the Lord shall [h]utter his voice before his host: for his host is very great: for he is strong that doeth his word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible, and who can abide it?

12 Therefore also now the Lord saith, Turn you unto me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning,

13 And [i]rent your heart, and not your clothes: and turn unto the Lord your God, for he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the evil.

14 Who knoweth, if he will [j]return and repent and leave a blessing behind him, even a meat offering and a drink offering unto the Lord your God?

15 Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly.

16 Gather the people, sanctify the congregation: gather the elders: assemble the [k]children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her bride chamber.

17 Let the Priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage into reproach, that the heathen should rule over them. Wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God?

18 Then will the Lord be [l]jealous over his land, and spare his people.

19 Yea, the Lord will answer and say unto his people, Behold, I will send you corn and wine, and oil, and you shall be satisfied therewith: and I will no more make you a reproach among the heathen.

20 But I will remove far off from you the [m]Northern army, and I will drive him into a land, barren and desolate with his face toward the [n]East sea, and his end to the utmost sea, and his stink shall come up, and his corruption shall ascend, because he hath exalted himself to do this.

21 Fear not, O land, but be glad, and rejoice: for the Lord will do great things.

22 Be not afraid, ye beasts of the field: for the pastures of the wilderness are green for the tree beareth her fruit: the fig tree and the vine do give their force.

23 Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God, for he hath given you the rain of [o]righteousness, and he will cause to come down for you the rain, even the first rain, and the latter rain in the first month.

24 And the barns shall be full of wheat, and the presses shall abound with wine and oil.

25 And I will render you the years that the grasshopper hath eaten, the cankerworm and the caterpillar and the palmerworm, my great host which I sent among you.

26 So you shall eat and be satisfied and praise the name of the Lord your God, that hath dealt marvelously with you: and my people shall never be ashamed.

27 Ye shall also know that I am in the midst of Israel, and that I am the Lord your God and none other, and my people shall never be ashamed.

28 And afterward will I pour [p]out my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy: your old men shall dream [q]dreams, and your young men shall see visions.

29 And also upon the servants, and upon the maids in those days will I pour my Spirit.

30 And I will show [r]wonders in the heavens and in the earth: blood and fire, and pillars of smoke.

31 The [s]sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.

32 But whosoever shall call [t]on the Name of the Lord, shall be saved: for in mount Zion, and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance as the Lord hath said, and in the [u]remnant, whom the Lord shall call.

Footnotes

Joel 2:1 He showeth the great judgments of God, which are at hand, except they repent.

Joel 2:2 Of affliction and trouble.

Joel 2:2 Meaning, the Assyrians.

Joel 2:3 The enemy destroyed our plentiful country, wheresoever he cometh.

Joel 2:6 They shall be pale and black for fear, as Nah. 2:10.

Joel 2:8 For none shall be able to resist them.

Joel 2:10 Read Joel 2:31 and Isa. 13:10; Ezek. 32:7; Joel 3:15; Matt. 24:29.

Joel 2:11 The Lord shall stir up the Assyrians to execute his judgments.

Joel 2:13 Mortify your affections and serve God with pureness of heart, and not with ceremonies.

Joel 2:14 He speaketh this to stir up their slothfulness, and not that he doubted of God’s mercies, if they did repent. How God repenteth, read Jer. 18:8.

Joel 2:16 That as all have sinned, so all may show forth signs of their repentance, that men seeing the children which are not free from God’s wrath, might be the more lively touched with the consideration of their own sins.

Joel 2:18 If they repent he showeth that God will preserve and defend them with a most ardent affection.

Joel 2:20 That is, the Assyrians your enemies.

Joel 2:20 Called the salt sea, or Persian sea: meaning, that though his army were so great that it filled all from this sea to the sea called Mediterranean, yet he would scatter them.

Joel 2:23 That is, such as should come by just measure, and as was wont to be sent when God was reconciled with them.

Joel 2:28 That is, in greater abundance, and more generally than in times past: and this was fulfilled under Christ, when as God’s graces, and his Spirit under the Gospel was abundantly given to the Church, Isa. 44:3; Acts 2:17; John 7:38, 39.

Joel 2:28 As they had visions and dreams in old time, so shall they now have clearer revelations.

Joel 2:30 He warneth the faithful what terrible things should come, to the intent that they should not look for continual quietness in this world, and yet in all these troubles he would preserve them.

Joel 2:31 The order of nature shall seem to be changed for the horrible afflictions that shall be in the world, Isa. 13:10; Ezek. 32:7; Joel 3:15; Matt. 24:29.

Joel 2:32 God’s judgments are for the destruction of the infidels, and to move the godly to call upon the Name of God, who will give them salvation.

Joel 2:32 Meaning hereby the Gentiles, Rom. 10:13.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Joel%202&version=GNV

Acts 2

1599 Geneva Bible

2 1 The Apostles 4 filled with the holy Ghost 8 speak with divers tongues: 12 They are thought to be drunk, 15 but Peter disproveth that. 34 He teacheth that Christ is the Messiah: 37 And seeing the hearers astonied, 38 he exhorteth them to repentance.

1 And [a]when the day of Pentecost was [b]come, they were [c]all with one accord in one place.

2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing and mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they sat.

3 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like fire, and it sat upon each of them.

4 And they were all filled with the holy Ghost, and began to speak with [d]other tongues, as the [e]Spirit gave them utterance.

5 And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, men that feared God, of every nation under heaven.

6 Now when this was noised, the multitude came together and were astonied, because that every man heard them speak his own language.

7 And they wondered all, and marveled, saying among themselves, Behold, are not all these which speak, of Galilee?

8 [f]How then hear we every man our own language, wherein we were born?

9 Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the inhabitants of Mesopotamia, and of Judea, and of Cappadocia, of Pontus, and Asia,

10 And of Phrygia, and Pamphylia, of Egypt, and of the parts of Libya, which is beside Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, and [g]Jews, and Proselytes,

11 Cretes, and Arabians: we heard them speak in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.

12 [h]They were all then amazed, and doubted, saying one to another, What may this be?

13 And others [i]mocked, and said, They are full of new wine.

14 ¶ But Peter standing with the eleven, [j]lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judea, and ye all that inhabit Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken unto my words.

15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, since it is but the [k]third hour of the day.

16 But this is that, which was spoken by the [l]Prophet Joel,

17 [m]And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon [n]all [o]flesh, and your sons, and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams.

18 And on my servants, and on mine handmaids I will pour out of my Spirit in those days, and they shall prophesy.

19 And I will show wonders in heaven above, and tokens in the earth beneath, blood, and fire, and the vapors of smoke.

20 The Sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come.

21 [p]And it shall be, that whosoever shall [q]call on the Name of the Lord, shall be saved.

22 [r]Ye men of Israel, hear these words, JESUS of Nazareth, a man [s]approved of God among you with great works, and wonders, and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know:

23 Him, I say, being delivered by the determinate counsel, and [t]foreknowledge of God, after you had taken, with wicked [u]hands you have crucified and [v]slain.

24 [w]Whom God hath raised up, and loosed the [x]sorrows of death, because it was impossible that he should be holden of it.

25 For David saith concerning him, I beheld the Lord always before me: for he is at my right hand, that I should not be shaken.

26 Therefore did mine heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad, and moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope,

27 Because thou wilt not [y]leave my soul in grave, neither wilt suffer thine Holy one to see corruption.

28 Thou hast [z]showed me the ways of life, and shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance.

29 Men and brethren, I may boldly speak unto you of the Patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulcher remaineth with us unto this day.

30 Therefore, seeing he was a Prophet, and knew that God had [aa]sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins he would raise up Christ concerning the flesh, to set him upon his throne.

31 He knowing this before, spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul should not be left in grave, neither his flesh should see corruption.

32 [ab]This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses.

33 Since then that he by the [ac]right hand of God hath been exalted, and hath received of his Father the promise of the holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this which ye now see and hear.

34 For David is not ascended into heaven, but he saith, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand,

35 Until I make thine enemies thy footstool.

36 Therefore, let all the house of Israel know for a surety, that God hath [ad]made him both Lord, and Christ, this Jesus, I say, whom ye have crucified.

37 Now when they heard it, they were pricked in their hearts, and said unto Peter and the other Apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do?

38 [ae]Then Peter said unto them, Amend your lives, and be baptized every one of you in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins: and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost.

39 For the [af]promise is made unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.

40 [ag]And with many other words he besought and exhorted them, saying, Save yourselves from this [froward] generation.

41 [ah]Then they that gladly received his word, were baptized, and the same day there were added to the Church about three thousand souls.

42 [ai]And they continued in the Apostles’ doctrine, and [aj]fellowship, and [ak]breaking of bread, and prayers.

43 ¶ [al]And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the Apostles.

44 [am]And all that believed, were in one place, and had all things common.

45 And they sold their possessions, and goods, and parted them to all men, as everyone had need.

46 [an]And they continued daily with one accord in the Temple, and breaking bread at home, did eat their meat together with gladness and singleness of heart,

47 Praising God, and had favor with all the people: and the Lord added to the Church from day to day, such as should be saved.

Footnotes

Acts 2:1 The Apostles being gathered together on a most solemn feast day in one place, that it might evidently appear to all the world, that they had all one office, one Spirit, one faith, are by a double sign from heaven authorized, and anointed with all the most excellent gifts of the holy Ghost and especially with an extraordinary and necessary gift of tongues.

Acts 2:1 Word for word, was fulfilled: that is, was begun, as Luke 2:21. For the Hebrews say that a day, or a year is fulfilled or ended, when the former days or years are ended, and the other begun, Jer. 25:12. And it shall come to pass, that when seventy years are fulfilled, I will visit, etc. For the Lord did not bring home his people after the seventieth year was ended, but in the seventieth year. Now the day of Pentecost was the fiftieth day after the feast of the Passover.

Acts 2:1 The twelve Apostles, which were to be the Patriarchs as it were of the Church.

Acts 2:4 He calleth them other tongues, which were not the same which the Apostles used commonly, and Mark calleth them new tongues.

Acts 2:4 Hereby were understood that the Apostles used not now one tongue, and then another by haphazard and at all adventure, or as fantastical men used to do, but with good consideration of their hearers: and to be short, that they spake nothing but as the holy Ghost governed their tongues.

Acts 2:8 Not that they spake with one voice, and many languages were heard, but that the Apostles spake with strange tongues: for else the miracle had rather been in the hearers, whereas now it is in the speakers, Nazianzen in his oration of Whitsunday.

Acts 2:10 By Jews, he meaneth them that were both Jews by birth, and Jews by profession of religion though they were born in other places: and they were Proselytes, which were Gentiles born and embraced the Jews’ religion.

Acts 2:12 God’s word pierceth some so, that it driveth them to seek out the truth, and it doth so choke others, that it forceth them to be witnesses of their own impudency.

Acts 2:13 The word which he useth here, signifieth such a kind of mocking which is reproachful and contumelious: And by this reproachful mocking we see, that there is no miracle so great and excellent, which the wickedness of man dareth not speak evil of.

Acts 2:14 Peter’s boldness is to be marked, wherein the grace of the holy Ghost is to be seen, even straight after the beginning.

Acts 2:15 After the sun rising, which may be about seven or eight of the clock with us.

Acts 2:16 There is nothing that can dissolve questions and doubts, but testimonies taken out of the Prophets: for men’s reasons may be overturned, but God’s voice cannot be overturned.

Acts 2:17 Peter setting the truth of God against the false accusations of men, showeth in himself and in his fellows, that that is fulfilled which Joel spake concerning the full giving of the holy Ghost in the latter days: which grace also is offered to the whole Church, to their certain and undoubted destruction, which do contemn it.

Acts 2:17 All without exception, both upon the Jews and Gentiles.

Acts 2:17 That is, men.

Acts 2:21 The chiefest use of all the gifts of the holy Ghost, is to bring men to salvation by faith.

Acts 2:21 This word, Call on, signifieth in holy Scriptures, an earnest praying and craving for help at God’s hand.

Acts 2:22 Christ being innocent, was by God’s providence crucified of wicked men.

Acts 2:22 Who is by those works which God wrought by him, so manifestly approved and allowed of, that no man can gainsay him.

Acts 2:23 God’s everlasting knowledge going before, which can neither be separated from his determinate counsel, as the Epicureans say, neither yet be the cause of evil: for God in his everlasting and unchangeable counsel, appointed the wicked act of Judas to an excellent end: and God doeth that well which the instruments do ill.

Acts 2:23 God’s counsel doth not excuse the Jews, whose hands were wicked.

Acts 2:23 The fault is said to be theirs, by whose counsel and egging forward it is done.

Acts 2:24 Christ (as David foretold) did not only rise again, but also was in the grave void of all corruption.

Acts 2:24 The dead that was full of sorrow both of body and mind: therefore when death appeared conqueror and victor over those sorrows, Christ is rightly said to have overcome those sorrows of death, when as being dead, he overcame death, to live forever with his Father.

Acts 2:27 Thou wilt not suffer me to remain in grave.

Acts 2:28 Thou hast opened me the way to the true life.

Acts 2:30 Had sworn solemnly.

Acts 2:32 Peter witnesseth that Jesus Christ is the appointed everlasting King, which he proveth manifestly by the gifts of the holy Ghost,and the testimony of David.

Acts 2:33 Might and power of God.

Acts 2:36 Christ is said to be made, because he was advanced to that dignity: and therefore it is not spoken of his nature, but of his state and dignity.

Acts 2:38 Repentance and remission of sins in Christ, are two principles of the Gospel, and therefore of our salvation: and they are obtained by the promises apprehended by faith, and are ratified in us by Baptism, wherewith is joined the virtue of the holy Ghost.

Acts 2:39 The word that is used here, giveth us to understand that it was a free gift.

Acts 2:40 He is truly joined to the Church which separateth himself from the wicked.

Acts 2:41 A notable example of the virtue of the holy Ghost: but such as are of age, are not baptized before they make confession of their faith.

Acts 2:42 The marks of the true Church of the doctrine of the Apostles, the duties of charity, the pure and simple administration of the Sacraments, and true invocation used of all the faithful.

Acts 2:42 Communicating of goods, and all other duties of charity, as is showed afterward.

Acts 2:42 The Jews used thin loaves, and therefore they did rather brake them than cut them: So by breaking of bread, they understood that living together and the banquets which they used to keep. And when they kept their love feasts, they used to celebrate the Lord’s Supper, which even in these days began to be corrupted, and Paul amendeth it, 1 Cor. 11.

Acts 2:43 So oft as the Lord thinketh it expedient, he bridleth the rage of strangers that the Church may be planted, and have some refreshing.

Acts 2:44 Charity maketh all things common concerning the use, according as necessity requireth.

Acts 2:46 The faithful came together at the beginning with great fruit, not only to the hearing of the word, but also to meat.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Acts%202&version=GNV